




^ ^ ^ O ^ X ^ "0 

/ ”c^ ' " " '-Jj" -f (^' p 

. V" V . o^ - T <^ji^ ^ ^ 

'</. * ■«* :^»j' ^ 



£ c. 


* 0 



it 


<1 

\ J '^ . ■^ •! s 0 ’’ 

V ~ '.ie^" \ ■ 

- : Mm:' .%«\- 

^ , ■'''■- -'?'■ ■ *"-, . . 
s -X ’-/'. f „ . ^ ^ -O ^ . o , . \ .‘\ 




A>' '-^/v t ''^^Cf J” 


v\ 


V 'o. . 0 ^ ^ ^ 





0 - " N 0 ^ \\^ 










•#;SV- 

c ^ - \V ^ (C- '/^tj^\ 

ii^ •<*> -*• , Ifc/ • x.X'’ ^.r\ rt //.'/ 


* . ^ 

tV > S%'^‘ 

^ ') N <’ \V ^ , 
// O* \- ^ 

'V “ 

•?.■'' X vj^/ * .v> ■<<■ 


cf-. ^ 


* * 






G _£-^ ^ .y%-^ f ) 

r^. .-^ ^ <.0 •- ,fK L; 



S »\ ^ n i 

A « \ ' fl i. 0 <? k ^ .\ S ( 

''‘..fT’* A'-'*-' X’-r^""-''' 


v> ^ * " / 



7- 


{ 111 *'; 



A*' 

-XV •/'- 


> ft '' 




0 , 


\ 


0 o 



'"b 


lV 




V* ^ >— 

^ >^--v 

r .s :^' '% 

ft ^ ^ ^ ^\ 


^/- * V s O ■ 

'7 ' 

*i'\S 


.o V '«' <J^ AX> 5 , ^ ''^ 

.4 M V^' 





* 0 



/■ 

^ ^ b/. 0 S 0 ^ 

'' 7 , c^ 

\ <-• -ar'' “P 

K< c.'- rvfriV^ <■ ''•' V 


y A 


- .\^ ".V ^A 

A> 




» 



■'"b 


V? <<■ ■> 

■ /' 


v-^*^ ^ 

•x ^ 




. ^ s'^ , 0 N r. ^ ^ A 

-c 


/y 1. ,\ j -Ok 



o.-^ -TV - 


^ A^' 


\’ ^ ♦- A- '/ 

'"■ :mA'^ A.,<- -\W^-- - 


tT' 




\ 


« ■'^ a'-^^ ^ ^ ’^b ^V ^ ^ ■<?- Av 

*^ > » _ o o' ; V 


^ ’T 

i>' ' 


' f ' S A . c, 
^ °. %' i»W - 

rj^ t> ‘‘j ^ 




'b 


\ 


\ 'V II V * * ^ ^ ^ 

^ . o> s " ’ " / ., ’^c* 

r *’ 5^ ^. . .jsSj'i'A^fc. 'fA 



■ : A' 

• ■>*, > '' K 

y. ri'i>'*' 0 '* A ' 


•0‘ ^ ^ 

^ o'^' r ■“ 

vl' (.^^ ' C r\0 C' ^ ^• 

Y . I, ^ « ' ' " , , , / S « ' \\"'^ 

.> < 1 L ^ /- ^ .Ol‘ S ^ \X . 


r> % tS -i oX' 

% - 0'^ ,*^ 

fw- ; A o'* 

K' : 4 .v. , 








,\V‘ ^,p => V ' c>& \'^' « 

A -.'aA. a> ^ 

OX^ <■ ■^ ' * b .0‘ • ^ 


"’'^ ■<^ : '^<' 
.-■i f aV 


.0^ 



s, ^ 


. 

^ AVA « o> ^ 

, A- *■■-"’ ,/ %.X..,,-'A' 

•> « '^' A' , A^'^<^ \ ' 'K<‘ d - r 

^ ^>vlt-/^a = -■ 

" ' '* ' i A> ,y> r, ''^^*- 

■■' A'^' •'^.v ' b'^ 

< 0 ■ A / ^ s ^ /\ 



> s Lt ’, sJ; \\V' 
ci- ^ 's >> A 

4.. . . 

V A b&i>^ N "->?S 

® <. ^ 1 o o' : %,-f^ 

, , A- '» '“ , . „ A, • , 

0,'i- ":S»”- A., A' A 


A 










D lUJca^ 



CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEK I. 

Valentine 5 

CHAPTEK II. 

Preparations 17 

CHAPTEK III. 

Back-Door Neighbors 31 

CHAPTEK IV. 

Val’s Escapade 39 

CHAPTEK Y. 

A November Luncheon 50 

CHAPTEK VI. 

Eldorado Ann*. 61 

CHAPTEK VII. 

About Christmas-Gifts 69 

CHAPTEK VIII. 

Holidays 83 

CHAPTEK IX. 

Fun and Nonsense , . . . . 95 


3 



?Xl 


4 

The Party. . 

CONTENTS. ' ^ 

CHAPTER X. 

107 

Valentines . 

CHAPTER XL 

121 

Misfortune . , 

CHAPTER XI 1. 

134 


CHAPTER XII 1. 


A Little Love-Making 148 



CHAPTER XIV. 

A Journey . , 



CHAPTER XV. 

Homesick . . , 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Mr^ Smith . . . 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Tommy 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Home Again . , 



CHxVPTER XIX. 

Cousin Betty 



CHAPTER XX. 


“ Auf Wiedersehen” 


248 



TWO GIRLS. 


CHAPTER 1. 

VALENTINE. 

Where are you, auntie?’’ called Theo, opening 
one door after another. A voice answered, ‘^Here, 
dearie;” and Theodora, waving a letter above her 
head, followed the direction of the voice, and found 
her aunt in that cosiest of places, the sitting-room, 
a book open on the table by her side, and her needle 
fast flying as she took stitches in the button-holes she 
was making. 

A letter for you, auntie,” said Theo. I am just 
dying to know who is writing to you from New 
Orleans.” 

Curious child ! Give me the letter. I have a 
mind not to tell you.” 

Theo seated herself on a low chair, mischievously 
watching her aunt’s face, upon which an expression of 
surprise gave place to one of perplexity, and finally, 
laying down the letter. Miss Nelson sat for some time 
lost in deep thought. She was roused by a long-drawn 
1 * 5 


6 


TWO GIRLS. 


sigh from Theo, who was fast becoming weary of the 
silence. 

You have forgotten all about me, auntie, I do be- 
lieve,’^ she at last said. 

I confess it,’’ returned her aunt. I wonder if I 
would best consult you, Theo. I have a very impor- 
tant question to decide, which concerns you nearly, and 
in which you should perhaps have a voice. You are 
getting to be such a big girl it is quite time you were 
called upon to exercise your judgment. You may 
read the letter — no, I will tell you about it. You 
know my only sister died a year after her marriage, 
and some time after her husband married a second time, 
a cousin of ours, of whom we were all very fond. 
Now both Valentine and his wife are dead. This 
letter tells me that their only child is among strangers 
at school. It was Margaret’s wish that, if I could 
conveniently do so, I should take charge of her little 
daughter. I do not know that you remember Cousin 
Margaret, Theo ; she was here some years ago, and, 
seeing what a contented little family we were, — my 
boy and girl and I, — she always wished afterwards 
that in case her daughter should ever be left alone 
in the world she might be one of us. Valentine 
is named for her father, and is fourteen, just a year 
younger than you are, dear.” 

“ I remember Cousin Margaret ; she was very 
lovely,” said Theo, slowly. Will you let me have a 
* think,’ too, auntie? I may have some fighting to 
do.” 

My dear girlie,” returned her aunt, I am afraid 


valentine. 


7 


the fight will not be yours alone. We will talk it over 
in our confidential hour. There ! I hear Archie. Bless 
the boy ! how I shall miss him !’^ 

Theo jumped up and ran out to meet her brother, a 
tall fellow of eighteen, who called out, — 

Halloo, Theo, whither away so fast? DonT let 
me keep you/^ as Theo, in her haste, slid two or three 
steps, and went bang up against the door before she 
could stop herself. Let me open the door for you, 
if you are so anxious to get out ; it is bad form to go 
through the panels,” said Archie, picking up his sister 
from where she sat in ecstasy of mirth. Funny, 
isn’t it ?” he went on. 

Oh, Archie, do stop !” said Theo. 

Had you a very pressing engagement ?” asked 
Archie, with a serious countenance. There may be 
time yet,” consulting his watch. 

Silly boy ! You know I am not going anywhere.” 

Bet you five cents you are.” 

But I am not,” persisted Theo, now on her feet. 

But you are.” 

“Well, if you know so much, where, may I 
ask ?” 

“ To dinner,” responded Archie, triumphantly, whirl- 
ing her around and marching her to the dining-room, 
where the dinner was about to be served. 

“ I shall have to have that five cents,” he continued, 
seating himself at the table, where his aunt was already 
in her place. “ I am going to a base-ball match this 
afternoon, and I am dead broke. My only chance of 
getting in is to hang around outside till fortune favors 


8 


TWO GIRLS. 


me and sends the ball over the fence, when I shall pick 
it up and insist upon returning it myself.’^ 

I didn’t bet,” replied Theo : so there !” 

^^So you didn’t,” said Archie, putting down his 
knife and fork. Then I suppose I must work my 
passage.” 

‘^What are you going to do at college, Archie,” 
asked his aunt, if you are so improvident now ?” 

Really, my dear aunt Janet, I wish you would not 
ask me such very abstruse questions. These matters 
of political economy are always too much for me. 
Don’t look so distressed. The. I cannot conscientiously 
say that I ever expect to live in the White House, nor 
can I give you hopes of being the sister of a future 
President. As I was saying, bimetallism is too in- 
volved a subject for me. Gold or silver ! what do I 
care, as long as my pocket-book is full of greenbacks ? 
and at present it is very, very flat. Fortunately, it is 
not always the last of the month ; in the course of 
time the first will come. Pass me the ‘cosmetics,’ 
please, Theo : I fain would dress my salad.” 

“ Oh, dear, Archie,” sighed Theo, passing him the 
oil and vinegar, “ what shall I do without you ? It 
makes cold shivers run up and down my back when- 
ever I think of next month. I wish one could absorb 
knowledge with one’s food ; if by eating salad, for ex- 
ample, one acquired so much rhetoric, or by eating oat- 
meal so much history, how nice it would be !” 

“ That would be a scheme,” returned her brother ; 
“ but still I think the university will be rather fun, 
myself, for all the grind. Good-by, my children : I 


valentine. 


9 


must be off. It is a long and weary way to the base- 
ball grounds, and these little feet must begin their 
journey.” And Archie was off. 

We shall miss him,” said Theo, going out on the 
porch and watching the retreating figure of her brother. 

I wish I could go too.” 

‘‘And leave me?” said her aunt, putting an arm 
around her. “ The university is not so very far, dear, 
and I have no doubt our boy will be home every week 
or two. But you are right : we shall miss him.” 

Theodora and Archie Nelson were little children of 
two and five years of age when their aunt Janet be- 
gan to devote her life to them. She took them home 
with her one winter night, her only brother’s children, 
left fatherless and motherless; and no mother could 
have been a closer friend or a better. Wealth was 
not theirs, but the old home was dear to them all. 
Here Aunt Janet and her brother had played as little 
children, and here Theo and Archie played around the 
same old trees, making a play-room of the same old 
garret, teasing and petting Mammy Jane, who carried 
their father about when he was a baby, and who was 
not less devoted to “Mars’ Theo’s childun.” The 
house had stood, in former days, a little out of town, 
but now, with the extension of streets and the building 
of new houses, was quite within the town limits. 

Leavii^ her aunt to think over the new problem 
presented her, Theo took her own “ think” in her fa- 
vorite place, a room in the front gable of the house. 
It was not a very large room, and was used for the 
storage of furniture, trunks, and boxes ; but it was out 


10 


TJVO GIRLS. 


of the way, and from the window Theo could see, in 
summer, only tree-tops and sky, and it was the least 
distracting spot she could find. 

To lose Archie and to gain a new member of the 
household was a subject for consideration, a matter not 
to be realized at once. 

Theo Was an intense, warm-hearted, impulsive girl, 
with a strong imagination and a good share of ideality, 
which latter qualities gave her trouble sometimes, from 
the fact that she would often build her likes or dis- 
likes upon very small foundation, and was apt to endow 
her friends with qualities in the existence of which 
there was, perhaps, very little ground for belief, though 
it may be the fact that she expected the best of them 
often brought out that best when they were with 
her. 

While Theo sat dreamily on one of the trunks, she 
tried very hard to analyze her feelings about the coming 
of Valentine Le Moyne. If I could only see her,” 
she thought. I am jealous, I am afraid, and in my 
heart I don’t want her to come : so I shall punish my- 
self by telling auntie I think she ought to come. I 
wonder if she will have to room with me. There is 
Archie’s room, to be sure, but I could not bear — no, I 
could not bear to have her take that ; it would seem as 
if he were gone away altogether.” 

Then a sudden thought struck her, and she clasped 
her hands delightedly. I know,” she said ; if auntie 
will only let me.” 

However, she kept her counsel till time should bring 
around the evening hour, and in the mean time went 


VALENTINE. 


11 


down to Mammy Jane with her head full of her new 
schemes. 

She found the old woman, who was now the only 
house-servant, in the kitchen crooning over and over a 
weird sort of hymn ; 

“ Yoh go yourn an' I'll go mine, 

All come togedder in de harbes' time. 

Somebody bu'ied in de grabeyard, 

Somebody bui’ed in de sea, 

Grwine to git up in de mawnin’ 

To soun' a jubilee.” 

Law, honey, is dat yoh she asked, wringing out 
her dish-towels. I was jes’ stud’in’ what to have fo’ 
supper. What yoh reckon Mars^ Arch like? He 
gwine Vay so soon I like de chile fur to have all his 
tasties.” 

Suppose you have Jane Clark ? you know he was 
always fond of that when he was a little boy.’’ 

^‘Dat is so, baby. I has Jane Clark.” This de- 
lectable dish was named in compliment to mammy, 
and was one of which the children had been extremely 
fond when little things ; it was bread spread with mo- 
lasses and fried in butter, there being a toothsomeness 
about the crisp, buttery edges which appealed strongly 
to the youthful palate. 

^^Yoh reckon Mars’ Arch gwine ter be hongry?” 
asked mammy, as she gave her towels a shake. 

Is he ever anything else ?” said Theo. 

I wonders ef he git enough to eat up to dat place 
he gwine? I’ll lay he come home all gone and 
peaked.” 


12 


TWO GIRLS. 


^‘No, he will not,” replied Theo. Trust him. 
Mammy, do you remember my aunt Lucy ?” 

Co’se I does, honey. She were a angel ob light, — 
a angel ob light.” 

Did you ever see her husband ?” 

Mars’ Yal ? Yass, indeed, I has so.” 

What was he like?” 

Well, he was one ob dese proud, uprighteous young 
mens ; but he mighty good, I reckon. What set yoh 
stud’in’ ’bout him ?” 

I remember his second wife. Cousin Margaret.” 

^^Does yoh? Yass, I ’members her too. She a 
mighty nice lady ; sholy she was. She was fust cousin 
to yoh pa and yoh aunt Janet. She done come hyar 
many a time when dey was all young folkses togedder.” 

Did you know she died nearly two years ago ?” 

Dat so ? Po’ Miss Marg’ret ! Hm ! hm ! fust 
one, den anodder. Yoh auntie ain’t got much lef’, 
’scusin’ yoh an’ Mars’ Arch. She mighty good, — she 
mighty good,” went on the old woman, reflectively, 
with her hand at the side of her face. Yoh auntie, 
sholy, is one ob de childun ob de kingdom.” 

Dear auntie !” said Theo, softly ; and while mammy 
stirred about the kitchen, she sat lost in thought till 
the sizzling in the pan of Jane Clark reminded her 
that it was nearly supper-time, and that she must have 
her talk with her auntie. 

She opened the sitting-room door softly, and found 
Miss Nelson sitting in the dusk. “ Well, auntie ?” said 
Theo, going up to her. 

W ell, dearie ?” was the response. 


VALENTINE. 


13 


What has your ^ think’ told you, auntie ?” 

“ Tell me yours first.” 

Must I ? Well, I think Valentine ought to come ; 
and, auntie, she can have my room.” 

Oh, no, my baby, not that ! I cannot let you do 

so.” 

Just wait, auntie, till I explain,” said Theo, cud- 
dling close to her aunt’s side. “ You know the gable 
room that I love so well ; I want you to let me have 
that ; the trunks and boxes can go in the ‘ cubby -hole’ 
or the back attic. I have been to look, and there is 
plenty of room. And, auntie, it would be mean to put 
a stranger ’way off by herself. You know I shall not 
care ; and we couldn’t give up Archie’s room, nor the 

spare room, nor this. So you see ” 

“ But, my child, the room is not fit.” 

Do you give me leave to try what I can do ? I see 
great possibilities.” 

Dear child, I confess that one question was what 
puzzled me most. I did not want to ask you to share 
your room with a stranger. I think it is one luxury 
above all others which should be allowed one if possi- 
ble, — some corner strictly one’s own, — some place of 
absolute privacy.” 

I knew you thought so, auntie, and I think so too,” 
returned Theo. I am so glad you don’t think me self- 
ish for not offering to share my room with Valentine.” 

Selfish, dear, to give up your room !” 

“ No, not that ; that is, this seems such an easy way 
out of it, if you don’t mind. And she is coming, 
auntie, isn’t she ?” 


2 


14 


TWO GIRLS, 


Do you wish her to 

Theo was silent a moment. I didn’t want her to 
at first/’ she said, but now I do, — at least I want to 
want to.” 

“ Then she shall. Thank you, dear ; you have made 
it much easier for me.” 

At this moment a face appeared at the door, and 
Archie came in. He was told the news, and, for a 
moment, was quite disconcerted. 

Botheration !” he said. Who wants any one com- 
ing in and spoiling our cosy times ? Hasn’t she any 
grandmother, or sister-in-law, or somebody, to take 
her ? I say, auntie, I think it is a beastly shame.” 

You don’t think so, Archie,” said his aunt, quietly. 

I am sure you don’t really think so.” 

Where are you going to put her ?” he asked, pres- 
ently, having been gloomily sitting with his hands 
thrust into his pockets. 

We will arrange that.” 

‘^She is not going to have my room,” said he, in 
alarm. Now, auntie, I draw the line there. Why, I 
should feel as if I had no home at all.” 

No, she shall not have your room,” said Theo, 
going up to him and putting a loving hand on his 
shoulder. “ She is going to have mine.” 

I’d like to see her !” was the response. Horrid 
little thing ! Why doesn’t she stay where she is ?” 

Now, Archie, don’t you worry,” said Theo, cheer- 
fully ; I have no doubt we shall all love her dearly,” 
the girl went on, roused to a championship of the 
stranger by this violent opposition to her coming. I 


VALENTINE. 


15 


have a most beautiful plan, which I will divulge to you 
after we have made ourselves ill eating Jane Clark. 
Come along, cross-patch.” And, seizing him by the 
arm, she dragged him down-stairs to the dining-room. 

After supper the brother and sister walked up and 
down the porch while Theo unfolded her plan. 

‘‘And, Archie dear, it will be such fun; I have 
always been wild to do something to that dear old room. 
Now, don’t be disagreeable, but say you will help me. 
I know we can paper it ourselves.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mind that part,” was Archie’s reply ; 
“ but I say, Theo, it will be an awful bore to have that 
girl around ; she will want to go tagging along every- 
where we do, and we shall have to be careful of her 
feelings and all that, and we can’t say out our say when 
we want.” 

Theo laughed. “Oh,” she answered, “as to that, 
when you want to say out your say you can just come 
up to my room, — ^you know it will be out of all hear- 
ing, — and you can rant and rave all you want. Oh, 
Archie, I wonder how you will like being away. Do 
you suppose they will haze you awfully ? You poor 
Fresh !” 

“ Humph !” he replied, scornfully. “ They don’t do 
that as much as they used, though no doubt I shall 
have my own little turn ; but I fancy I can stand as 
much as other fellows.” 

“ Well, you will help me v,^ith the room ?” 

“ Won’t I ! When shall we pitch in?” 

“ Oh, right away, — to-morrow, I think. We’ll ‘ sur- 
vey the prospect o’er’ directly after breakfast. Do you 


16 


TWO GIRLS. 


know, Archie, I believe auntie hates an interloper as 
much as we do, but she is so good she won’t say so.” 

As much as we do ! I thought you were charmed 
with the prospect.” 

Oh,” exclaimed Theo, I didn’t mean to say that, 
but it is really there inside of me. I mean the not 
wanting her. I do want her, and I don’t want her. I 
want her because I think it is horribly selfish not to, 
and yet my heart sinks whenever I think of it; but I 
am going to imagine her an angel, and then I shall be 
wild to see her.” 

Better not,” responded Archie, or she will be sure 
to turn out something else. I suppose it is sort of vile 
not to want her.” 

^^Yes, poor thing,” said Theo; ‘^she has no one at 
all, Archie, and we ought to want to protect her.” 

That’s so,” said Archie, his chivalry appealed to. 

Well, we’ll make the best of it. Theo, as you say, it 
is hard on auntie too ; we’re enough, in all conscience.” 

Then let’s not leave her alone any longer,” said 
Theo ; “ we shall have you such a little while.” 

Goodness, child ! do you expect me to be assassi- 
nated, or what, that you speak so? Is thy servant 
doomed ?” 

“No; but something might happen.” 

“ It might happen this minute. It is growing dark, 
Theodora; I hear the mutterings of thunder; it may 
be — yes, it may be that while we are standing here a 
flash of lightning may come and shrivel us to cinders. 
Pshaw, The ! you don’t scare worth a cent. Let us go 
in to auntie.” And in they went. 



CHAPTER 11. 

PKEPARATIONS. 

^^What is the name of the interloper?’’ asked 
Archie the next morning at breakfast. 

“ Aren’t you ashamed, Archie !” spoke up Theo. 
^^Her name is Valentine Le Moyne, and I think it is 
a beautiful name.” 

You do, do you? Well, I think it is an idiotic 
name ; sounds like a dime novel or a circus freak.” 

Hush, Archie ! I will not have you talk so.” 

Saint Valentine ! Oh, no ; he was a man. A girl 
with a man’s name, two of them, in fact, — Theodore 
and Valentine. It is well I am going away; none of 
my neckties would be safe. By the way, I believe I 
missed another one yesterday. I know auntie didn’t 
take it.” 

You are too mean for anything,” pouted Theo, who 
did occasionally borrow her brother’s ties. ^^Keep 
your old ties !” 

Just what I intend to do, my fair sister,” having 
gained his point in rousing Theo’s ire. Would you 
favor me with a little more of the ^ goozleum’ ?” his 
favorite name for any kind of gravy or sauce. ‘^My 
chicken seems to be a trifle dry, though the same can- 
not be said of my sister’s sweet eyes. It grieves me, 
6 ^ 2 * 17 


18 


TIFO GIRLS. 


Tbeo, to see you so lachrymose on this bright morning. 
Lady, pray do not weep 

I am not weeping/^ said Theo, indignantly, who 
could never get used to Archie’s teasing, and who was 
now much nearer to tears than before. 

Stop your teasing, Archie,” said his aunt, peremp- 
torily. You are too utterly silly for anything.” 

“ I silly ? My dear aunt, you forget with what edat 
I passed my examinations ; but ‘ ’twas ever thus,’ ^ a 
prophet is not without honor,’ etc.” And Archie sub 
sided into a meek and humble condition, never raising 
his eyes from his plate, and asking for certain dishes 
in such a very deprecating way that Theo almost felt 
as if his feelings were really hurt, though she knew 
better. 

Theo beckoned to her brother as they left the table, 
and the two went flying up-stairs to the gable room, 
where Theo pointed out its possibilities. Archie sat on 
a trunk, softly whistling. 

What are you going to do with that big hole in 
the wall by the chimney where the plaster has fallen ?” 

I thought I would get a piece of stout unbleached 
muslin and glue over it, then it could be papered right 
over that. Wouldn’t that do?” 

First-rate,” replied Archie. The first thing is to 
get these trunks and boxes out and have the room 
swept up. I say, Theo, I’ll make you a window-seat.” 

Oh, will you. Arch ? That will be perfect. I did 
want one, and was going to try to do it myself.” 

^^Look here,” responded Archie, don’t you go 
doing such things while I am at home ; it will be time 


PREPARATIONS. 


19 


enough for you to try your hand when I am gone. 
Let’s pitch in and get these things out at once.” So 
between them the room was soon cleared. 

The next thing is to get the paper,” said Theo, 
quite in her element. I shall have to go down-town 
right away.” 

“ I’ll go too,” responded Archie. “ I consider my- 
self quite a ^connozier’ in papers. Let me see, this 
room faces north : you’ll want something light and 
sunny-looking. I should say a pale buff.” 

Yes,” returned Theo, I think so too : a small 
figure that will not be conspicuous. Come on, Archie.” 
And they clattered down the stairs, intent upon their 
project. 

The trip to the paper-hanger’s consumed more time 
than they bargained for, and Theo became quite be- 
wildered over the various patterns unrolled for her 
consideration, but after discarding all colors but buff, 
and next selecting only small figures, she found it not so 
difficult a matter to decide upon what she really wanted. 
Then came the border, and this took more time, for, 
by some curious contrariness of design, just the right 
thing seemed impossible ; but it was finally discovered in 
a scroll pattern where delicate blues, pinks, and olives 
harmonized well with the buff. As the ceiling must 
also be provided for, another lot of papers had to be 
discussed, which seemed as difficult an undertaking as 
the other, the stock consisting largely of ornate flowery 
wreaths or sprawling figures ; but at length a less pro- 
nounced design was reached, and they bore home their 
purchase in triumph. 


20 


TWO GIRLS. 


With a big table, a large pair of shears, and a great 
bucket of paste, the amateur paper-hangers set to 
work. 

First the ceiling must be done,” said Theo ; “ that 
will be the worst job. Do you suppose we can ever do 
it. Arch ? You see it slopes a little at the sides.” 

‘^Oh, I can manage it,” returned Archie, nothing 
daunted, and soon the first strip was ready. Archie 
mounted the table, with one end of the sticky sheet in 
his hands, the other end being carefully held by Theo. 
Oh, ignominious failure ! it fell down upon their heads. 
A second attempt yielded no better success, and they 
sat down, looking at each other with dismayed counte- 
nances. 

I know what is the matter,” said Archie, presently : 
^Hhe ceiling has been whitewashed, and of course it 
won’t stick.” 

‘^But they must sometimes have to paper white- 
washed rooms,” said Theo. 

‘^Yes,” thoughtfully from Archie. It seems to 
me they have to make a sizing first. At any rate, we’ll 
try it. The. We didn’t use all that glue in the paste, 
did we?” 

‘^No ; there was a lot left.” 

All right ; we’ll melt it up in another bucket by 
pouring hot water over it, then we’ll take old brooms 
and swash the ceiling with it.” 

No sooner said than done. Then again Archie 
mounted the table, breathlessly watched by Theo. 

It sticks !” she cried, triumphantly. “ Oh, Archie, 
it really sticks !” 


PREPARATIONS. 


21 


You’re right, it does, — like wax. Now for another 
strip, Theo.” And at last the ceiling was covered. 

The walls were comparatively easy to manage, the 
paper going perfectly over the unbleached muslin 
where the hole had been, and the two finally viewed 
their work, feeling that they had covered themselves 
with glory, if also with paste. 

“ There are a few varicose veins,” said Archie to his 
aunt, who came up to see the result, but otherwise I 
think it is a pretty good job. We couldn’t help the 
cracks, you know, and that is why the varicose veins ; 
but I think it will do.” 

“ Do ! I should say so,” exclaimed Theo. It is 
lovely. We must paint the wood-work next. I shall 
like to do that. See, auntie, what a nice soft color, 
just between buff and gray.” 

By the end of another day the room was fresh with 
new paint ; and then came the question of furniture. 

I don’t really know what you will put in the room, 
Theo. I am afraid we cannot afford to buy anything,” 
said Miss Nelson. 

may have anything not in use, may I not, 
auntie ?” 

Certainly, dear. There is an old bureau in the 
upper hall that you may have : it is really in the way 
where it is.” So with Archie’s help, and with much 
laughing and struggling, the big bureau was carried 
up. 

The floor had been painted, and was to be covered 
with rugs. 

Archie and Theo, with a candle, spent much time 


22 


TWO GIRLS. 


bumping around the cubby-hole,” which was a won- 
derful place for discoveries. From it they dragged 
forth an old bedstead, several seatless chairs, a battered 
washstand, aud a table ; these were all cleaned and var- 
nished, and the chairs reseated by the use of some strips 
of webbing and some blue denims. The bedstead was 
set up ; but here came another halt, for in trying the 
slats they were found too short, it being evident that in 
getting rid of some old furniture the wrong slats had 
been given away. 

“ What shall we do ?” exclaimed Theo, in dismay. 

Do you suppose I am going to be balked by a 
little thing like that, any more than I was by the 
ceiling ?” returned Archie. No, sir.” And he went 
tumultuously down-stairs, followed by Theo. 

What are you going to do ?” questioned she, find- 
ing her brother in an out- house where odds and ends 
were kept. 

Saw some new slats,” returned he, vigorously pull- 
ing out some boards ; and, true to his word, it was not 
very long before a new set of slats were in place, the 
old springs being fitted upon them. 

Next came the window-seat, and then Theo concluded 
she must have a dressing-table, which was made by 
screwing together two boxes of the proper size, giving 
a shelf, aud the table, being draped with an old muslin 
dress ripped up and washed, looked “quite stylish,” 
Theo declared. There seemed no end to possibilities, 
for Archie contrived a shelf over the door for “ bric-a- 
braw,” and a set of book- shelves, so that from being an 
impossible sort of place Theo’s room was really the 


PREPARATIONS. 23 

cosiest one in the house, when a wood stove and muslin 
curtains were finally added. 

You have done wonders, wonders T’ exclaimed 
Miss Janet. I had no idea you had such resources. 
I almost envy you your room, Theo ; it is absolutely 
charming f for Theo had removed all her girlish pos- 
sessions and had arranged them as tastefully as possible 
about the room. 

“ Isn’t it a real little nest ?” said Theo, going to the 
window. I feel like a bird up here, auntie ; though 
I shall miss you,” she said, turning to kiss her aunt’s 
cheek. 

Yes, my baby bird has taken her first flight,” re- 
turned her aunt. ‘‘And now we must get Valentine’s 
room ready for her : she will be here in a few days.” 

“ Do you think I ought to have left any of my be- 
longings for her ?” asked Theo, anxiously. 

“No, child: she doubtless has her own household 
gods to set up, and will be glad of a place for them.” 

The next few days were anxious ones, not only to 
Theo, but to Miss Janet, for no one knew how the lat- 
ter dreaded this new influence in her harmonious little 
household. Theo had been so closely hers since the 
little baby arms clung around her neck that first night 
of her coming, that Miss Janet felt it would be impos- 
sible to give a stranger the place that Theo occupied, 
and she feared her own feeling would show in spite of 
her effort to seem impartial. So the coming of Valen- 
tine Le Moyne meant anxious thought and constant 
care. Miss Nelson dreaded, too, the control of the 
unformed character, not knowing what traits might 


24 


TWO GIRLS. 


develop, and what the effect would be upon Theo, whose 
strongly imaginative and impulsive nature might be 
seriously warped by contact with this new element, 
should it prove an unpleasant one. For Archie she 
did not fear in this matter, as his associations at the 
university were the ones chiefly to be dreaded ; but 
she trusted to the boy’s sturdy principle and innate 
sense of honor to carry him safely through the period 
of his student life, and knew his sunny nature would 
help to find the way out of whatever difficulties might 
rise in his path. 

I suppose I am to go down to meet the Freak,” 
said Archie on the morning of the day Valentine was 
to arrive. How am I to know her ? I suppose she 
will carry a red handkerchief, or a blue badge, or some- 
thing.” 

Oh, I want to go too !” exclaimed Theo. I am 
certain I shall know her, and Archie is sure to go in 
one door while she goes out another, or something of 
the sort. You know you always do, Archie.” 

I never did but once,” retorted Archie. I was 
there in the ^ nicholas’ of time, only you didn’t wait a 
minute, — you were in such a hurry to get home ; but 
this time I shall go hours before the train gets in ; in 
fact, I don’t know but what I shall go to the next sta- 
tion and board the train there. She won’t have any 
manager with her, do you think, Theo ?” 

^^For shame, Archie! I think you are outrageous. 
You know she is in mourning. She was at school all 
last year, but it has only been two years since she lost 
her mother. I think you ought to have more feeling.” 


PREPARATIONS. 


25 


is only teasing, Theo,’^ put in Miss Janet. 

You ought to know how to take him by this time. 
I am not afraid of any want of consideration on his 
part.” And she nodded brightly to Archie, who grinned 
in response, for teasing Theo when she had her spurs 
on,^^ as he called it, was his favorite amusement. 

Keally, though,” he went on, gravely, I do expect 
something abnormal : she doesn’t happen to be a double- 
voiced vocalist, or a famous snake-charmer, or any- 
thing like that, does she? You might prepare me, 
Theo.” 

^^You know she isn’t,” declared Theo, with em- 
phasis. 

I don’t know. How can I, when I have never seen 
her?” 

You are as sure as can be there is nothing unusual 
about her.” 

Oh, she is stupidly commonplace ? How uninter- 
esting ! I suppose she sits with her mouth half open 
and giggles whenever you look at her.” 

Archie Nelson, do stop. I wish you could stick to 
the truth.” 

Stick to the truth ! My dear, I am as truthful as 
Julius Caesar. I will not say George Washington, 
for somehow I do not yearn to be without imagina- 
tion, a lack it always seemed to me a misfortune in so 
excellent a man.” 

What does he mean, auntie ?” 

My dear, how can I tell ? I have long ago ceased 
to pay any attention to this silly boy’s vagaries.” 

Why, you see, Theo,” continued Archie, with an 


26 


TWO GIRLS, 


air of imparting valuable knowledge, George Wash- 
ington could not tell a lie; it argues nothing in his 
favor, — he could not, mind you. You remember the 
speech which rings ^ down the grooves of time,’ — ^ I 
cannot tell a lie, pa.’ There seems to me almost agony 
in his tones : he had vainly tried to, but could not. 
Now, I can tell lies by the yard, by the bushel ; my 
imagination runs riot ; I see before me a vista of yarns 
reaching from here to China. I can lie, and lie, and 
lie, but, dear sister mine, I don’t want to. Far be it 
from me to seem irreverent, but no doubt George 
wanted to and couldn’t.” But before Archie had 
finished his speech Theo had picked up a book, and 
her brother, seeing no one was paying any attention to 
him, left the room. 

Valentine was to arrive about four o’clock in the 
afternoon. It was the middle of September, and 
Theo’s school did not begin till the next week, so she 
was at liberty to bestow as much time as she wished 
upon Valentine’s room. She had adorned it with 
flow’ers, had made a pretty toilet-set for the bureau, 
had run in and out a dozen times to see that all was 
exactly right, and by half-past three was ready to start 
to the station. 

Archie,” she cried, I am waiting. Do come ! we 
shall be late.” 

Don’t wait for me,” came a muffled answer. I 
will be there as soon as I can get ready.” And so Theo 
started on. 

She lingered around the waiting-room, walked up 
and down the platform, and still no Archie ; but just 


PREPARATIONS. 


27 


as the train came in she saw his long legs striding to- 
wards her, and he was just in time to see Theo, who 
had been anxiously scanning each face, step forward 
eagerly to a little dark-haired, blue-eyed girl in mourn- 
ing. 

“I am sure this is Valentine Le Moyne,” he heard 
Theo say, and was by her side in time to hear the 
answer, Yes ; and you are Theo.” 

This is my brother, Archie Nelson.” And Theo 
presented him. The blue eyes lifted themselves and 
then dropped, a little shyly. 

Y ou must be very tired,” remarked Archie. Where 
are your checks ? — Will you take Miss Le Moyne to 
the waiting-room, Theo, while I see to her baggage?” 

So the two girls, each taking a mental inventory of 
the other, went to the waiting-room together. 

Valentine saw a fair, tall girl, with gray eyes and 
an abundance of warm brown hair that rippled and 
waved over her head, curling in little rings about her 
neck and ears ; the small head well poised ; a sensitive 
mouth, parting to show white, even teeth. She would 
be almost a beauty,” thought Valentine, ^4f her eyes 
were larger and her nose smaller.” 

Theo saw a daintily rounded little figure, a pair of 
dark-blue eyes shaded by long Jashes, fine dusky hair 
brushed back from a low forehead, a delicate, im- 
pertinent little nose, a rather large but well-formed 
mouth, the corners of which turned up, giving a funny, 
mirthful expression to the face. The hands and feet 
were small and slender. Altogether, Theo was quite 
charmed, and looked exultantly at Archie as he re- 


28 


TWO GIRLS. 


turned from the baggage-room ; but that person only 
shrugged his shoulders, and, picking up Valentine^s 
satchel, followed the girls from the room. 

‘‘You came near not being here in time, Archie. 
What kept you asked Theo. — “ He only reached 
here as the train came up to the station,” turning to 
Valentine. 

“ You must know. Miss Le Moyne,” began Archie, 
“that I have a fiery and untamed collar-button, — a 
very Bucephalus of a collar-button, — which upon oc- 
casions, usually important ones like the present, careers 
away from me, and requires an ignominious chase be- 
fore it can be properly haltered. To-day, Theo, when 
you called me, this wild and reckless button was in- 
sanely galloping around the room, and I was on my 
hands and knees under the bed galloping after it, with 
maledictions upon my lips and rage in my heart, and 
that is why I was late.” 

Valentine looked up with an amused smile, saying, 
“ You should have a hitching-post in your room.” 

“ I intend to when I go to college,” replied Archie, 
with a twinkle in his eye, secretly pleased that Valen- 
tine should fall into the spirit of his nonsense so readily. 

“ There is our home,” announced Theo, as they ap- 
proached the old place. 

Valentine looked eagerly, and the color mounted 
into her face. Theo put out a tender hand and held 
the other’s as they went up the steps, for, by an intui- 
tive sympathy, she felt that Valentine dreaded meeting 
her aunt Janet. 

Miss Nelson stood on the steps ready to meet them. 


PREPARATIONS. 


29 


Welcome home/’ she said, stretching out her hands 
to Valentine. The girl paused a moment, then lifted 
her face to Miss Janet, who bent over and kissed her 
and drew her into the house, her heart going out to 
the lonely little girl. 

‘‘Shall you like to go to your room, dear?” she 
asked. “ You must be tired from your long journey.” 
And, Theo leading the way. Miss Janet and Valentine 
went up to the little room. “ We have put you in 
here, next to me.” And Miss Janet, opening the door, 
ushered Valentine into her apartment. 

“Shall I sleep alone?” inquired Valentine. 

“ Why, yes. Are you not used to it ?” 

“ I had a room-mate the two years I was at school ; 
before that I used to sleep in mamma’s room.” 

“ And you would rather not be alone ?” 

Valentine was silent. 

Theo looked at her aunt. “ I will have a cot in here, 
if you like,” she suggested ; “ anyhow, until you are 
used to it.” But she spoke only after a struggle, for 
she had rejoiced at the seclusion of her own room, 
which she felt to be so entirely hers, “ made out of 
nothing,” as she said. 

A grateful look from her aunt rewarded her effort, 
and so that matter was settled. 

At the outset Miss Nelson discovered that Valentine, 
though a girl of warm impulses, with affectionate ap- 
pealing little ways, was inclined to consider herself 
first, and she felt that the danger would be in her 
making such demands upon Theo that the latter would 
be imposed upon frequently. It was a delicate posi- 
3 * 


30 


TWO GIRLS. 


tion, for, as a stranger, all courtesy was due to the 
new-comer ; and Miss Nelson pondered seriously over 
the subject. 

Theo devoted herself heart and soul to Yalen tineas 
interests. Archie found her a congenial spirit, show- 
ing so ready a wit and so flattering an appreciation of 
his nonsense that she quite won his approbation ; and 
Theo, though loyalty itself, felt that Archie might some- 
times be a little less attentive to the new inmate of the 
family. 

However, there was nothing absolutely wrong about 
Valentine, and Miss Nelson congratulated herself that 
the faults of her new charge were only such as could 
be remedied by patience and example; and so Valen- 
tine was adopted into the family with less friction than 
had been anticipated. 






a 


- »» • * . . 



V‘f 


¥ I 





y 


( » 


i i « 


A 




I « 



k 


• - 


f i^p 




0 


9 


• » 


I 





I 


♦» - 


y’ 



I 

* 



tk. 


« 


b. ^•W 






CHAPTEE III. 

BACK-DOOR NEIGHBORS. 

Before a week had elapsed, Valen tineas residence at 
Eoseville was an established fact. Instead of “ Cousin 
Janet,” auntie” came from her as naturally as it did 
from Archie and Theo. The stiff Mr. Nelson” and 
‘‘ Miss Le Moyne” gave place to Archie” and Val,” 
and so used did Valentine become to her surroundings 
that at Miss Nelson’s suggestion Theo gave up her cot 
and returned to her own nest at the top of the house. 
Valentine was a little inclined to resent the change, 
but Miss Nelson took it so as a matter of course that 
she did not like to make any marked objections, much 
to Theo’s relief. 

Preparations for Archie’s departure were going for- 
ward, and in them all took a keen interest. Archie 
was settling up his affairs, disposing of his superfluous 
property, and acting altogether as if this event in his 
life would sever him from all his old fancies. He 
had, some years before, taken it into his head to raise 
chickens, but, for one reason or another, had not been 
very successful. 

I don’t see what becomes of my chickens,” he said, 
one morning. I am sure something gets them, and 
I am going to set a trap. Last week I had three hens, 

31 


32 


TJFO GIRLS. 


and now I have only one left. I have two roosters and 
five poor little half-grown chickens out of all the lot 
I had in the spring.’^ 

I firmly believe the Reeds take them/’ said Theo. 

The Reeds were a family who lived back of the Nel- 
sons and were a continual source of annoyance to Theo, 
whose fastidious taste was shocked by the filth and 
squalor in which the Reeds lived. As a matter of 
conscience she tried to help the family, but her over- 
tures were never received very graciously. The little 
dilapidated shanty, too, was a continual eyesore, for 
it was the one spot that marred the pleasant scene of 
field and river upon which Theo loved to look. The 
Reed children were an impertinent, quarrelsome crew, 
and their many depredations upon the fruit-trees in 
Miss Nelson’s garden, their attacks with sling-shot 
upon the song-birds which Theo would never have 
molested, and their general lawlessness, roused her in- 
dignation so that she was always quite ready to lay the 
blame where it was, no doubt, quite as often deserved. 
Archie, probably from contrariness, usually took sides 
with the Reeds, and insisted that Tommy, the most 
daring and impudent one of the tribe, was really great 
fun ; and he would invite the youngster into the 
grounds, or quiz him over the fence, to Theo’s disgust 
and horror. 

I know it is the Reeds who take your chickens,” 
persisted she. 

Nonsense !” declared Archie. My friend Tommy 
Reed has too great a respect for me to do such a thing. 
You’re always down on the poor little rascal. No, I 


BACK-DOOR NEIGHBORS. 


33 


think it is a mink, or something of the sort. I shall 
set a trap.^’ 

A box-trap was set, and the next morning Archie, 
going to look at it, heard a scuffling inside. Aha 
ejaculated he, knew it was some wild creature. 
Prepare to die, my fine fellow f’ And, taking the trap 
in his hand, he carried it down to a small pond near the 
place and plunged it in. As he drew it out, there was 
still a slight movement ; so again he immersed it, this 
time holding it long enough to make sure of drowning 
his victim. “You’ll catch no more of my chickens,’’ 
he cried. “ I’ll be bound you were after my last poor 
biddy. Die, wretch, die !” And he presently drew 
forth the trap w^et and dripping ; but what was his con- 
sternation upon opening it to find his last poor innocent 
hen stark and drowned ! “ What a complete and con- 

summate idiot !” exclaimed Archie, viewing with dis- 
may the unhappy hen. Just then he heard a chuckle 
behind him, and looking around he saw the grinning 
face of Tommy Reed. 

“ Yer got fooled, didn’t yer?” taunted he. “That 
ain’t the way to kill chickens. Why didn’t yer wring 
its neck 

“ I’ll wring your neck !” retorted Archie. “ Look 
here. Tommy, what’s that you have there ?” catching 
sight of a bag in the boy’s hand. 

“ Cat,” replied Tommy, laconically. 

“ What are you going to dp with it ?” 

“ Drownd it.” 

Now, Archie was a very tender-hearted youth, and, 
being also consumed with remorse as to the ill-fated 


34 


TWO GIRLS. 


hen, could not bear to see another victim added to the 
list that morning. What are you going to drown it 
for?’^ he asked. 

Reckon I\^e as good a right to drown a cat as you 
have a hen. The pore hen never did you nor nobody 
no harm, an’ this ’ere cat’s a terror, — fights and scratches 
and steals awful. It scratched Eldorado Ann this 
morning, an’ stole a great big piece of chicken yester- 
day.” 

Let’s see the cat,” suggested Archie. 

‘^No, yer don’t,” replied Tommy, cautiously. 
ain’t goin’ to let you fool me. Yer got fooled your- 
self, didn’t yer ?” And Tommy laughed derisively. 

Archie eyed him savagely, and Tommy, raising his 
arm to fling the bag in the pond, was caught and held, 
though making stout resistance. 

“Leave me go !” he shouted, “yer great overgrown 
bully.” 

By this time Archie’s wrath had subsided, and he 
began to laugh. “ See here. Tommy,” he said, “ I’m 
not going to hurt you. We’re friends. Tommy; I’ll 
make it all right. I tell you what I’ll do : you give 
me the cat, and I’ll give you the rest of my chickens 
if you won’t tell about my drowning the hen.” 

Tommy looked up rather doubtfully. “ I suppose 
he thinks he will get them anyhow,” thought Archie, 
but he did not say so. Putting his hand in his pocket, 
he drew forth a knife. “I’ll give you this, too.” 
Tommy’s eyes began to glisten. “ Show us the knife,” 
he said, putting down the bag. This Archie proceeded 
to do, and Tommy consented to make the exchange. 


BACK-DOOR NEIGHBORS. 


35 


So Archie shouldered the bag and carried it home, 
taking it into the wood-shed ; then he called Theo, who 
came running out, 

Archie sat down on the wood-horse, saying, I have 
a solemn charge for you, Theo, — a parting gift for you. 
In yon bag lies the form of an unfortunate creature 
for which I have bartered some of my dearest posses- 
sions. Open the sack, Theo.” 

Theo looked at the bag curiously and a little timidly, 
yet was greatly interested. ^^It isnT anything that 
will bite ?” asked she. 

‘^It can bite. I do not know its state of mind just 
at present. I should want to bite if I were in its place, 
but if you smile tenderly at it perhaps it will not.” 

Theo cautiously undid the string. A poor, skinny 
tabby cat, wild-eyed, with bristling tail and every hair 
erect, darted out and took refuge under a pile of boards. 
Why, it is the Keeds’ cat. What are you doing 
with it ? Poor creature !” 

“ I tell you it is mine. How it came to be in my 
possession is my secret, but I have a legal right to it, 
and I bestow the dear creature upon you.” 

Poor pussy !” exclaimed Theo. “ Oh, Archie, it 
has been so badly treated. I have often watched them 
abusing it, and have felt as if I could not contain my- 
self. I have seen those little wretches tie it up with 
strings, almost choking it, leaving it that way for 
hours together ; and it is kicked and cuffed by them 
all till I wonder it has a whole bone in its body.” 

Tommy says,” returned Archie, that it is a bad 
and wicked cat. It seems that ‘his hand is against 


36 


TWO GIRLS. 


every man’s, and every man’s hand against him.’ We’ll 
have to call him Ishmael, Theo.” 

So the cat was named according to Archie’s sugges- 
tion, and by dint of coaxing and feeding developed into 
a sleek, fine-looking animal, gentle and affectionate, and 
Theo grew very fond of him, while the Reed children 
were robbed of their prey and vented their spite upon 
each other. 

The story of Archie’s hen leaked out, however, and 
Val was never tired of teasing him about it, though 
he philosophically declared that he would as soon have 
drowned the hen as to be the means of offering further 
temptation to Tommy Reed, and that there were now 
no more chickens to steal, so he had no doubt Tommy’s 
morals would greatly improve. 

Having disposed of his responsibilities at home and 
packed his trunk, Archie took his leave, with many 
charges from his aunt, copious tears from Theo, bless- 
ings and prayers from mammy, and a final teasing 
query from Val as to whether he had provided him- 
self with a trap for future use and amusement. 

But even Val looked grave as the boy’s merry face 
was lost to view, and Tlieo with red eyes betook her- 
self to her own room, where, with Ishmael for solace, 
she spent the rest of the day. 

With Archie’s departure came school interests for the 
two girls. Val, as a new pupil, would presumably be 
a little nervous about the beginning of the term, but 
she really seemed less so than Theo, whose emotional 
nature not only felt her own experiences deeply, but 
also felt those of her friends in a great measure, so it 


BACK-DOOR NEIGHBORS. 


37 


was with a beating heart that she set out with Val to 
school. 

‘‘You are actually pale/^ said Yal, looking at her. 
“ Do you really mind beginning again, Theo 

“I don’t know,” returned she; “I should not mind 
it, but I think it is always a little hard at first when 
one has new studies to take up. Oh, Yal, I hope you 
will like it.” 

“ No doubt I shall, as well as any other school. Do 
you have much fun, Theo? Are the girls very nice?” 

“ Some of them are. Nannie Talcott I have always 
liked the best. She has been away all summer ; she is 
a boarding pupil, you know.” 

“Is she pretty?” asked Yal, quickly. 

“ She is very sweet-looking,” answered Theo, “ and 
she dresses well.” 

Yal looked down at her own well-fitting gown with 
a satisfied air. “Is she a great favorite?” she con- 
tinued. 

“Oh, yes; I think the teachers consider her the 
brightest pupil in the school, and she is very lovable.” 

“And the teachers,” Yal went on, “are most of 
them pleasant?” 

“ I like Miss Harvey best.” 

“I don’t care much for teachers,” confessed Yal ; 
“ they are so particular and so prying.” 

“ Why, I don’t think so ; ours are not.” 

“ Well, you know they are always bringing you to 
task and pulling you up short ; then they ask all sorts 
of questions, and try to find out all about you in a 
way that I think is very disagreeable.” 

4 


38 


TWO GIRLS. 


^'But they have to. Why, Val, they cannot treat 
all the girls alike, when there are so many dispositions 
and temperaments, and of course they want to know 
how much to expect of a girl. If she is delicate or 
not very quick, it is harder for her to learn, and allow- 
ances must be made for such girls.” 

Well, anyhow, I don^t like them,” returned Val, 
leaving Theo with quite a distressed feeling as to the 
success at school of her companion. 




CHAPTER IV. 
val’s escapade. 

By the end of the week the girls were settled down 
to their work. Val was bright enough, but lacked 
application and a real love of learning, while Theo, 
who considered the smallest failure a disgrace, felt over- 
come with confusion at the frequent lapses from good 
recitations which seemed to disturb Val very little. 

Oh, what’s the use ?” she would say. “ Of course 
one has to get through school somehow ; but I don’t see 
the sense of making such serious work of it.” 

And Theo saw her drifting into a set of girls from 
which she had always held herself aloof, preferring 
that other faction of earnest students to which Nannie 
Talcott belonged. 

Val, with her dainty little ways and merry face, was 
soon a great favorite with the set of girls who went 
in for fun,” and whose leader was harum-scarum, 
happy-go-lucky Lee Crawford, called by her intimates 
Fly,” because of her roving propensities, being always 
on the go, flitting from one girl’s home to another’s, 
and, grievous to say, usually with a little morsel of 
gossip to drop at each place. 

Theo grieved over Val’s disaflection, for the latter, 

39 


40 


TWO GIRLS. 


finding Then absorbed in her books, taking little inter- 
est in the pranks and antics of the set of a dozen girls 
who spent their time in devising new amusements, be- 
came less and less companionable to Theo, who, how- 
ever, with unswerving loyalty, would never say a word 
against her cousin. So one day Theo was surprised 
that Val should say to her at breakfast, “ Let me come 
up and sleep with you to-niglit, won’t you, Theo ?” 

^^Why, of course,^’ she responded, heartily, being 
glad of any overture on Val’s part. 

It was Friday, and that evening Miss Nelson always 
went to take tea with a friend, — a custom of years, — 
not returning until half-past ten or eleven. Theo 
waited supper for Val, who did not make her appear- 
ance, so she ate her own meal alone. The hours passed ; 
no Val. With a dread of something wrong, Theo 
crept to her room to watch for the delinquent; all 
sorts of fears possessed her, and the vague terrors 
which overcame her wrought her up to such a pitch 
of excitement that it required all her resolution to keep 
her from going to her aunt, who came in at her usual 
time and went to her own room. 

Theo listened with ears whose hearing seemed to 
catch the faintest sound. The house became silent; 
still no Val. Theo, with hearing sharply acute, could 
almost fancy she heard her aunt breathing. 

Finally, she crept down-stairs in her wrapper and 
slippers. Softly opening a shutter, through whose crev- 
ice she could watch, she sat looking towards the gate. 
About one o’clock she saw a little figure flying up the 
street, and in another moment she had opened the win- 


VAUS ESCAPADE. 


41 


dow and called softly, ^^Here, Yal.” Through the 
open window, from the porch, the shaking, trembling 
girl entered. Theo put her arms about her and led tlie 
way up the back stairs. 

Step softly, so as not to waken auntie,” she whis- 
pered ; and it was with a sigh of relief that she opened 
the door of her room and drew Yal safely inside. 

By this time Yal was completely overcome and could 
only sob and cry, till Theo thought it would be useless 
to ask any questions till she were more composed, and 
she tenderly helped to undress the quaking little figure ; 
then, with Theo’s arms about her, and their heads 
on the same pillow, Yal told the story of her esca- 
pade. 

Oh, Theo,” she said, how shall I tell you ! There 
was to be a concert at Biruey,” a town a short distance 
away, and Lee Crawford thought it would be such fun 
if we could all sneak away and go. I knew you would 
not tell on me, and we expected to get back by ten 
o’clock, so I thought I should be in before auntie ; and 
even if I were not I knew you would be watching for 
me, and auntie would not know I had not gone to bed. 
Well, we went all right, and we took ice-cream and 
cake at a very nice place, — we thought that would do 
for supper, — and tlien we went to the concert. There 
were not very many there ; but, oh, Theo ! Archie was 
there with a party of the students who had come over 
from the university, and I am afraid he saw me. I 
don’t know for certain, but I think he did. The girls 
behaved so I was ashamed of them, and I tried to hide. 
Then they made fun of me, and said I was setting up 

4 * . 


42 


TWO GIRLS. 


for a saint, and there wasn’t a bit of harm in coming, 
and that when I had seen a little more of the world 
I would know not to make a goose of myself. But I 
knew all the time it was wrong; and whenever the 
girls laughed and attracted attention by their goings on, 
I felt as if I would give the world to get away.” Here 
she broke down and commenced crying again, but after 
a little she continued : “ Well, I tried so hard to get 
out of sight that as we were coming out I lost sight 
of the girls, and then I missed my way ; and when I 
got to the station the train had gone, and I had to wait 
till the next one, which didn’t come till nearly twelve 
o’clock, and I had to come all alone ; and oh, Theo, I 
was so scared I felt as if I should die with fright. 
Dou’t tell auntie ! Oh, what shall I do if Archie should 
find it out?” And Val, still shaking and sobbing, re- 
fused to be comforted, till finally Theo, by promises 
and caresses, calmed the excited girl, and she fell asleep 
with Theo still holding her closely. 

Such a heavy-eyed, pale-faced pair made their ap- 
pearance at the breakfast-table that Miss Nelson sus- 
pected strongly that something must be wrong, but she 
said nothing, trusting Theo’s character implicitly, and 
knowing when the time came, if her advice were needed, 
the confidence would be given. She noticed that Val 
started every time the door opened, and that she cast 
appealing looks after Theo if she left the room, flush- 
ing up to her eyes if she saw Miss Nelson looking at 
her. Theo was scarcely less unhappy, and felt that a 
share of the disgrace which Val considered hers fell 
also upon herself. 


VAUS ESCAPADE. 


43 


“I wish you would tell auntie,” she begged of Val. 

I have never kept anything from her, and she always 
knows just the right thing to say.” 

^^Oh, I can’t! I can’t I” cried Yal, wringing her 
hands. “ I can’t do it, Theo. She would lose all re- 
spect for me.” 

“You don’t know auntie,” protested Theo, in dis- 
tress. “ I know she could help you.” But Yal would 
not consent, and for a week the affair burdened the 
hearts of the two girls, when, at the end of that time, 
something occurred to force Yal’s confidence, and this 
something was a visit from Archie, The girls at school 
wondered what was wrong with Yal Le Moyne. The 
party had missed her at the train, but, supposing she 
did not wish to be seen with them after her denounce- 
ment of their behavior, concluded she had gone into 
another car, perhaps under the care of some friend 
of the family. So they gave themselves little concern 
as to the manner of her return. Yal was thankful for 
this, and, since they chose to take offence at what they 
considered her ill treatment of them, the intimacy with 
Fly and her comrades ceased, and Yal attached herself 
closely to Theo, rewarded by Theo’s unwavering affec- 
tion and thoughtful care of her feelings. So by the 
close of the week Yal had recovered her spirits, when 
the sudden appearance of Archie on Friday evening 
made them go down again to zero. 

Theo and Yal were taking their supper when Archie 
walked in. He stooped to kiss Theo, who flew at him 
in perfect rapture, but he only nodded to Yal, and 
asked, “ Where is auntie ?” 


44 


TWO GIRLS. 


You know this is the evening she always spends 
with Miss Madeline/’ replied Theo, looking at her 
brother’s serious face with a perturbed feeling. 

So it is : I had forgotten.” And he seated himself 
at the table. 

“ Oh, Archie,” began Theo, “ it is so good to see you ! 
Do tell us all about everything. How are you getting 
along ?” 

First-rate,” was the reply. I’ll tell you all about 
it to-morrow, when auntie is here. I’m going after her. 
I want to see her particularly.” And he left the room. 

^^Oh, Theo, he knows!” exclaimed Val, blanched 
with terror. 

I’m afraid he does,” replied Theo. “ Never mind, 
Val, auntie will make it all right,” secure in her trust 
of Miss Janet. You will tell her now, won’t you?” 

I shall have to.” And Val began to cry. You’ll 
come with me, won’t you, Theo ?” 

Of course, if you want me to,” she consented, 
dreading the interview almost as much as Val. 

About nine o’clock Archie returned with Miss Janet, 
and the two went directly to the sitting-room, where 
they were closeted for half an hour; then Archie 
opened the door of the dining-room, where the girls 
were still sitting, and said, Theo, auntie wants to 
speak to you then he went out the front door, and 
they heard the gate shut after him. 

Come,” said Theo, holding out her hand to Val, 
who shrank back for a moment, then, tightly clasping 
each other’s hands, they went up to Miss Nelson. 

A pause at the door. There were tears in Miss 







VAL^S ESCAPADE. 


45 


Nelson’s eyes, but she held out her arms, and Val ran 
to her, burying her head on the loving breast and sob- 
bing out her confession, while Miss Nelson listened 
silently, stroking the dark hair, and laying her cheek 
lovingly against the little head. 

But you will never do so again, Val ?” she said. 

Never, never !” was the reply. ^‘Oh, auntie, you 
won’t stop loving me ?” 

Stop loving you ! My poor little lamb, no indeed. 
But you must tell me, Val, what attracted you, and 
just how you feel about those girls. I must know the 
needs of your nature, dear, or I cannot help you. 
Speak to me as you would to your own heart. Or 
perhaps you would rather I should say what I think. 
In the first place, you are fond of admiration, and you 
didn’t like to have the girls consider you slow and 
stupid : so when they flattered you and sought your 
society, you thought how nice it was. Didn’t you ?” 

Yes,” responded Val, meekly. 

And then you began to think their talk of fun and 
dress and their little gossip much more amusing than 
questions of algebra and history, and you loved pleas- 
ure more than duty, so you thought it much nicer to 
join a set who did not attach any importance to brains, 
but thought a good time the main thing.” 

^^Oh, auntie !” deprecatingly from Val. 

^^And you said to yourself, ‘There is no harm in 
just going to a concert.’ Then the stealing away was 
such a delightful excitement, — forbidden fruit being so 
sweet, — and you thought it much greater fun than 
to go with my consent.” 


46 


TWO GIRLS. 


'^Oh, auntie again from Val. 

You see, dear,’’ continued Miss Janet, sitting down 
on the lounge and drawing Yal to her side, ^^your old 
auntie has not been old so long but what she can re- 
member how life looks to a very young girl. I knew 
your dear mother too w^ell to think her daughter could 
be wilfully and entirely an unscrupulous, headstrong 
girl. The girls with whom you have been associating 
are much older than you ; the influences and examples 
they have had have not always been the best, and I 
know their wildness and their exciting talk had a fasci- 
nation for you, and it is human nature for us to enjoy 
in greater measure that which we take some risk to 
gain than that which comes to us easily. An adventure 
is dear to the heart of most young people. I cannot 
deny but what it yet has its charm even for me. Now, 
tell me exactly where you think you were wrong.” 

Yal was silent a moment, then said, in a low voice? 

I was wrong in deceiving you, and then I was wrong 
in going with girls who did not behave like ladies, and 
I was wrong in liking fun more than anything else.” 

Then, dear child, I shall trust your own sense of 
right for the future. You are so young and do not 
realize that the world is full of snares and pitfalls for 
innocent, untried feet. I want you to remember one 
thing, — write it on your heart of hearts, say it over 
whenever you feel uncertain : ^Nothing can bring you 
peace but yourself ; nothing can bring you peace but 
the triumph of principle.’ That is all, dear. Now 
go with Theo and ask her to show you where to find 
the quotation ; it is in one of my favorite books, and 


VAL^S ESCAPADE. 47 

it is growing to be one of Theo’s too, so I want it to 
be yours/^ 

‘‘Oh, Tbeo,” exclaimed Yal, as the two left the 
room, “ how dear, how dear she is ! What is the book? 
I will learn that, and say it over and over.” 

Then Theo took her up-stairs, and from her little 
book-shelf took down a volume of Emerson’s Essays. 

“ It is at the end of Emerson’s essay on ‘ Self-Ke- 
liance,’ ” said Theo. 

“ But oh, Theo, what a terribly deep book ! I could 
never learn to love it.” 

“ You will when you have known auntie as long as 
I have,” replied Theo. “ Of course I don’t under- 
stand everything, but every little while I grow up to 
some thought, and it delights me when I do. Auntie 
says that if we put our ideals above us, we grow up- 
ward towards them, but if they are below, we must sink. 
And Archie says if you aim at the church steeple you 
may hit the roof, whereas if you only aim at the roof 
you may not get above the door.” 

“ Then I will aim high.” And Yal’s face slione with 
new resolution. 

With the uncompromising severity of youth, Archie 
was not ready to condone Yal’s offence at once, and 
treated her with a coolness that went sorely to the poor 
little girl’s heart, for approbation was the delight of 
her soul, and to feel that she was suffering from any 
one’s displeasure was, perhaps, the greatest punishment 
she could have endured. 

She went up to him on the Sunday afternoon of his 
first visit and put her hand on his arm, giving him 


48 


TWO GIRLS. 


such a beseeching look as would have melted a much 
steruer heart. 

‘^Oh, pshaw, Val T’ he ejaculated, giving himself a 
little fling, I don’t want to be hard on you, but, I 
say, if those girls knew what boys think of them when 
tliey are so fresh and giddy, they would be more care- 
ful. I tell you, it cuts like thunder to hear the fellows 
talk about those girls and know you were one of them. 
Of course a fellow is going to amuse himself when a 
girl acts that way, but I tell you if they think it is 
because the boys admire them they are mistaken. If 
a girl makes herself conspicuous that way in public, it 
is a pretty sure sign that she isn’t worth much respect.” 
tried to keep out of sight,” expostulated Val, 
and, oh, Archie, I didn’t giggle and laugh loud and 
talk at people the way those girls did.” 

^^No, but you were with them, and of course any 
one would think you were the same kind of a girl, or 
you wouldn’t be with them. Now, you know I go in 
for fun as much as anybody, but it is one thing to have 
fun and another to make a show of yourself. Why, 
if any one of those fellows had thought his sister was 
one of that crowd it would have made him drop.” 

“ Do you think any one of them knew who I was ?” 
inquired Val, her heart beating under this denounce- 
ment, couched though it was in not very elegant lan- 
guage. 

Maybe they didn’t,” admitted Archie, softening 
visibly at the sight of Val’s pathetic eyes; ‘^but I 
knew, and that was enough.” 

Val turned away without another word, and Archie, 


VAL'S ESCAPADE. 


49 


feeling himself rather brutally unkind, followed her, to 
see the tears running down her cheeks, though she 
bravely tried to smile through them. This sight in- 
creased his self-reproach, and he put out his hand, 
saying,— 

There, Val, perhaps I had no right to haul you 
over the coals, but you haven’t any brother, and now 
you are one of the family some one must look out for 
you. Maybe I was too harsh ; though what I said is 
all true. Let’s be friends.” 

^^Oh, will you?” exclaimed Val, so delightedly that 
Archie felt his advances were at least appreciated, and 
were not made too soon. 

So the matter ended, and little Val, passing through 
her season of fire, came out doubly refined; but she 
never forgot the lesson. 



c d 


5 



CHAPTEE V. 

A NOVEMBER LUNCHEON. 

Archie came and went, leaving a void behind him 
at each departure, and bringing life and brightness with 
each successive visit. 

The girls worked away at school, making good 
progress. 

October passed, and November days were begin- 
ning. 

“ It is too bad,’’ said Miss Janet, standing one day 
on the porch, “ that November should be so maligned. 
Could anything be more lovely than those autumn 
browns and purples, or more spicy sweet than the up- 
drifting odor of the fallen leaves ? It seems to me the 
very hint of frost in the air gives an added energy to 
us, while the lingering softness keeps away the chill.” 

Oh, auntie !” exclaimed Theo, at her side, “ I have 
such a lovely thought.” 

No, it’s a secret, Val,” shaking her head laughingly 
at that small person, who was feeding Ishmael. Come, 
auntie, before my idea gets cold. — Ishmael wants you, 
Yal : you can’t come.” And Theo led the way into the 
house, followed by Miss Nelson. 

‘^Now, auntie,” commenced Theo, ^^you know I 
have been just longing to have a little luncheon, or 
60 


A NOVEMBER LUNCHEON. 


51 


tea, or dinner, or something, for Val, and you said, you 
know, that we could not afford a regular stylish affair ; 
but I have thought of something perfectly lovely. Let 
us give a November luncheon : it will not cost any- 
thing, hardly, the way I want it, and it will be so 
unique. Say yes, auntie.^’ 

‘^Well, if it will not cost anything, hardly, my 
chief objection is removed. Let me know, when you 
have thought it out, exactly what it will cost, and then 
we will see.” 

Don’t tell Val,” besought Theo, ^^till it is all 
settled.” 

Miss Nelson promised not to divulge the plan, but, 
as she expected, Val assailed her with questions. 

I think it is real mean of Theo,” she complained, 
not to tell me. Auntie, please tell me.” 

Auntie shook her head. 

^^Why not?” persisted Val. 

Because I have no right. Did it never occur to 
you, Val, what a secret is? It is something that be- 
longs to one person given into another’s charge. You 
would not think of asking me to give you Theo’s 
pocket-book if you knew it to be in my possession, and 
I have no more right to share this with you than I 
have to share the contents of Theo’s purse. Indeed, I 
have less right ; for I could replace the money, but a 
confidence once given can never be restored. So it is 
not only dishonest, but treacherous.” This was a new 
way of looking at the question, and Val made no more 
inquiries. 

But it was not long before Theo revealed the secret. 


62 


TWO GIRLS. 


and, Miss Janet’s consent being obtained, the invita- 
tions were given to and accepted by nine of the girls 
with whom Theo and Yal were most intimate. 

There was a delightful suggestion attached to the in- 
vitations, at Miss Nelson’s prompting, which was that 
each guest should contribute something in November’s 
praise, — a story, a sketch, a poem, or whatever sug- 
gested itself. Each contribution was to be dropped 
into a little basket upon the entrance of the contributor 
into the house. No signatures were to be attached, but 
at the table these November tributes were to be dis- 
cussed, votes were to be taken, and a prize was to be 
awarded by Miss Nelson for the best production. 

Such excitement among the girls, such knitting of 
brows, and scribbling ! Even Miss Janet was to be 
found writing away with an absorbed look on her face. 

A week later the luncheon took place, and who shall 
say the table was not as fine as any decked with exotics 
and costly favors ? 

The table decorations were all of November’s giving. 
Under each plate was a mat of shining brown leaves, 
skilfully tacked with a needle and thread to the cloth ; 
a mat of the same glossy bronze held the centre-piece, 
which was nothing more nor less than a royal pumpkin 
hollowed out ; it held the autumn fruits, apples, pears, 
and grapes, making as fine a piece of coloring as one 
would wish to see, — this fluted bowl of nature’s own 
modelling, painted in such rich tones by that great 
master, the sun ; at either end of the table stood a 
slim-necked jug, holding delicate brown weeds, whose 
seed-pods were as daintily graceful as ever flower could 


A NOVEMBER LUNCHEON. 


53 


be; large acorns, shaved across the bottom so they 
would stand well, held the salt; the luncheon-cards 
were oak leaves of every variety, — no vellum half so 
smooth, no gilding half so finely laid on. And No- 
vember’s praise was never more fully sung. There 
were poems, ^‘The November Lamp,” ‘^Mother No- 
vember ;” there was a charade, an enigma ; there was 
a sketch of a lane bordered by leafless trees, which 
showed all the beauty of their fine drawing against a 
clear sky ; by the side of the lane stretched away a 
cornfield with the yellow stacks heaped high, while 
off in the distance loomed the purple hills. They all 
knew the spot, and forthwith called the little nameless 
road November Lane.” 

Miss Janet read a charming bit of prose-poetry which 
brought tears to the eyes of the audience, for all knew 
the frosts were already touching her dear head, and 
that the rustle of the autumn leaves typified her au- 
tumn-tide ; but they were laughing in a few minutes 
till the tears came back again at an absurd little play 
giving such ridiculous prophecies that they all grew 
merrier and merrier, till never Christmas Day brought 
more mirth. 

The girls were so interested in the oak leaves, and so 
surprised at discovering there was such a large variety 
to be found, that Miss Janet read them Thoreau’s 
Autumnal Tints ;” after which Nannie declared she 
should at once begin to make the book October or 
Autumnal Tints,” which Thoreau suggests. Then each 
girl begged to be permitted to carry away her salt-cel- 
lar with her luncheon-card. Theo and Yal had dis- 
5 * 


54 


TWO GIRLS. 


tingiiished themselves in preparing the list of dishes, 
and, to carry out their scheme of color, dressed them- 
selves in brown, as did also Miss Janet. They had 
carefully thought over the dishes whose brownness 
should be a distinguishing feature. So, bouillon first, 
fish with brown sauce, followed by browned potatoes 
and chops, brown bread, chocolate ice-cream and cake, 
were some of the articles contained in the bill of fare. 
There were also caramels, delicious home-made ones, in 
little baskets decorated with brown ribbons. When the 
votes were counted it was found there was a tie, six 
being for A November Prophecy,’’ the funniest sort 
of a little comedy, in which each one’s hobby was so 
cleverly burlesqued that the girls laughed till the tears 
ran down their cheeks; the other six were for the 
sketch. 

I have provided for this,” said Miss Nelson, ^^and 
if the two contributors will signify their claims they 
shall each have a prize.” 

Every one suspected the sketch to be Nannie Tal- 
cott’s; but when Val blushiugly claimed authorship 
of the little comedy, every one save Miss Nelson was 
astonished. 

With a smile. Miss Nelson handed Val a copy of 
Emerson’s Essays, and to Nannie Thoreau’s Excur- 
sions.” 

“ I believe you knew,” whispered Val, as she went 
up to Miss Janet ; but that lady only smiled wisely, 
and Val could not discover her thought. 

“ We never had such a good time in our lives,” said 
the girls. It was the prettiest luncheon that ever 


• A NOVEMBER LUNCHEON. 


55 


was.’’ And with such-like expressions of appreciation 
they took their leave. 

“I am so glad, Val,” exclaimed Theo. never 
dreamed you were so clever. How did you think of 
it?” And Theo began to laugh at the remembrance 
of VaFs wit. 

Val bore her honors very modestly, but the affair 
won her a new place in the school among those girls 
who had doubted her ability before, and slie felt it was 
very sweet to have the respect of such girls as Nannie 
Talcott, whose praise was given unaffectedly and freely. 

The university was not so far away but that Archie 
could make a visit home every two or three weeks. 
These visits were anticipated with the keenest pleasure 
by the girls, who were never tired of hearing about the 
students’ exploits, and were stanch partisans of the 
Freshman class, resenting the tricks and triumphs of 
the Sophomores as of their sworn enemies : so one 
week when Archie wrote, ^^We have just outwitted 
the Sophs finely,” the girls could scarcely wait till the 
following Saturday should bring Archie home, and 
he was hardly in the house before both cried, ^^Oh, 
Archie, tell us, what have you done to the Sophs ?” 

Always ready to tease, Archie bent upon them a 
blank look, saying, The Sophs are all right. What 
do you mean ? They still exist, collectively and indi- 
vidually. Who said they did not? One would sup- 
pose that they were exterminated from the face of the 
earth, to hear you talk. ‘ What have I done to the 
Sophs ?’ Am I a Samson, that I with the jaw-bone of 
an ass can kill a thousand men ? One would suppose 


56 


TWO GIRLS. 


my hands were reeking with innocent blood, — that I 
had set upon the Sophs in a moment of frenzy and 
demolished them, root and branch/’ 

We didn’t mean just you,” explained Theo, while 
Val began to laugh : we meant you Freshmen.” 

Well, we Freshmen. Murder is still considered a 
crime, Theo, in this enlightened age. I admit the 
Sophs are at times very trying ; but that we Freshmen 
should be charged with having spirited them away, or 
that we should be held accountable for their where- 
abouts, is a little too much. We have already borne a 
great deal, but this is beyond endumnce.” 

‘^Oh, nonsense, Archie!” put in Val. “You are 
the most absurd boy. Talk about the jaw of an 
ass ” 

“Val, you inelegant creature, you are actually 
coarse,” expostulated Archie, bursting out laughing. 
“ Your wit is finer than your choice of language, but I 
forgive your insinuation. Now, what is it you want to 
know?” 

“We want to know, if we must be so explicit, to 
what you were referring when you wrote, ‘ We have 
just outwitted the Sophs finely.’ We have been con- 
sumed with curiosity ever since your letter came.” 

“ Really ?” asked Archie, teasingly, showing no dis- 
position to gratify them. 

“ Auntie, make him tell us.” 

Auntie looked up quizzically and remarked, “You 
have heard the old adage, haven’t you, — ^ You can 
lead a horse to water, but you cannot make him 
drink’?” 


A NOVEMBER LUNCHEON. 57 

^ Drink, pretty creature, drink,’ ” coaxed Yal, with 
ready wit, patting Archie. 

Well,” said Archie, since you are so very flatter- 
ing, — although I must decline to be addressed as was 
Barbara Lewthwaite’s pet lamb : as Lady Jane says, I 
am ^ not pretty. But massive.” And he stretched forth 
a sturdy arm. 

Go on,” interrupted Theo, impatiently. I declare 
to goodness, Archie, you are enough to try the patience 
of a saint with your foolishness.” 

Then I won’t talk,” responded Archie. 

‘^Let him alone, girls,” advised Miss Janet: ^^he 
will be only too glad to talk as soon as he finds out 
you don’t care to hear him.” 

^^True, O queen !” returned Archie. ^^And so, that 
such a painful moment may never arrive, here goes. 
You know we have been standing all sorts of bully- 
ragging from the Sophs, and we decided we would get 
even with them. So Jack Allen, Gil Eogers, and I 
put our heads together and watched our opportunity, 
which was not very long in coming. We heard the 
Sophs were going to have a big blow-out, — an oyster 
supper at Kelly’s. Kelly is the man that keeps the 
hotel, you know. They were going to have a private 
dining-room and have great larks. So we made up 
our minds they should never enjoy that supper. We 
lay very low about it till the day before it was to come 
off, and not a Soph suspected what we were up to. In 
the mean time the word had been passed around among 
the Freshs that every mother’s son of them must be on 
hand the next evening at seven o’clock. Then we 


58 


TWO GIRLS. 


went to Kelly and told him we were some of the fel- 
lows that wanted the supper, and that we were afraid 
some of the other boys would contrive to get it 
from us, so we wanted him to have everything ready 
at half-past seven instead of half-past eight, as had 
been originally ordered ; and he was to let no one in 
without a password, which we gave him. If any one 
came without the password, he was to know it was one 
of the wrong party. ‘ Of course,’ we said, ^ they’ll 
kick up a fuss and pretend they are the right ones ; but 
don’t you pay any attention to them.’ ” 

^^Oh, how smart!” cried Val, clapping her hands. 

We said,” Archie went on, ^Hhat we would come 
in the back way, so no one could see us, for if any of 
the WTong fellows were to see us they might get to- 
gether and make a rush. Well, sir, the fellows were 
on hand in force, I tell you ; we all got safely in, and 
we were nearly through supper when the Sophs began 
to come. I tell you there was fun : you ought to have 
heard them storm : it was as good as a circus. They 
protested, they coaxed, they offered bribes, but no use ; 
Kelly stood his ground like a little man, — he just 
grinned at them. They couldn’t batter down the doors 
without being arrested. So there we sat as serene as 
you please, gobbling down their supper.” 

What did they do?” asked Theo, breathless with 
interest. 

Do I they couldn’t do anything. It was too good 
a joke on them, and they had to give in finally that 
we had the best of it ; but they don’t think we are such 
sap-heads as they did.” 


A JVOVEMBi:^ LUNCHEON. 


69 


“Oh, wasn’t it a joke !” cried the girls. 

“ Archie, I think it was splendid,” pronounced Theo. 

“ I wish you could do something else.” 

“ Listen to the children, auntie,” laughed Archie : 

“ they aro like a pair of babies crying for more. By 
the way, auntie, I want Gilbert Rogers and Jack Allen 
here for the holidays, if I may have them. They are 
nice fellows. Gil lives so far off he can’t go home, and 
Jack hasn’t any home; he has a snuffy old guardian, 
or uncle, or something, and I know it would be worth 
lots to him to have a real Christmas for once in his 
life.” 

“ Of course they may come,” returned auntie, her 
sympathies at once aroused. “ They can have the spare 
room.” 

“ And if Nannie Talcott could come too, — ^you know 
she never goes home at Christmas, either !” exclaimed 
Theo. “ She could share my room.” 

“Very well,” said auntie, laughing. “It is a pretty 
big brood, Theo, for my wings to cover, but no doubt 
I can manage it.” 

At this moment mammy put her head in the door 
and announced that Mrs. Reed wanted to see Miss Janet. 

“That reminds me of my friend Ishmael. How is 
he. The ?” asked Archie. 

“ Oh, he is very well, and so cunning.” And Theo 
launched forth into a lively account of Ishmael’s at- 
tractions. “ His last fancy is to develop a taste for raw 
tomatoes : he devours a whole one at a time. Isn’t it ' 
a strange taste for a cat ? And he is so clever. What 
do you think he did the other day ? I know you won’t 


60 


TWO GIRLS. 


believe this, Archie, but it is an actual fact. We were 
sitting at breakfast, and Ishmael, who never thinks of 
being anywhere but near me at meal-time, was sitting 
by my chair giving me little pats to draw my attention 
to him. I said, ‘ It would be much better, Ishmael, 
if you were to learn to find your own breakfast. Why 
don’t you go up-stairs and catch that mouse I heard 
nibbling in my room last night ? It kept me awake, 
and you ought to rid me of it.’ Then what did Ish- 
mael do but wave his tail and turn deliberately around 
and leave the room. In a few minutes he came back 
with a little mouse, which he brought directly to me. 
Say what you will about it, I know he understood me ; 
for you know he never before left the room at meal- 
time, and I have never heard the mouse since.” 

Archie laughed heartily at this tale, and, as every one 
vouched for its truth, he came to the conclusion that 
Ishmael was an extraordinarily intelligent cat, a fact 
which Theo heartily endorsed. 




CHAPTEE YL 

ELDORADO ANN. 

As they were discussing IshmaePs merits, Miss Janet 
came in with a grave face. 

What is it, auntie questioned Theo. 

Poor Mrs. Eeed is in a peck of trouble,’^ replied 
Miss Janet : the children are all down with the mea- 
sles, and poor little Eldorado Ann is so ill that the 
doctor says she is in danger unless she can be kept 
very quiet, a thing it is impossible for Mrs. Eeed to do 
when there are so many huddled together, and the poor 
woman is at her wits’ ends to find out some feasible 
plan. She could manage the rest very well, but Eldo- 
rado Ann requires constant care, and who is there to 
give it ?” 

Oh, auntie !” exclaimed Theo, then she stopped. 

What were you going to say, dear ?” inquired her 
aunt. 

I was wondering,” hesitated Theo, — I was won- 
dering if we could bring the poor little creature up 
here : she could be put in my room, you know how 
quiet it is there, and I could nurse her. I am not the 
least afraid. You know I have had the measles, and I 
am sure I could take care of her.” 

But your school,” objected Miss Janet : you would 
6 61 


62 


TWO GIRLS. 


have to stay away. I think Mrs. McCleary is very 
particular in such cases.” 

Oh, I can study and make up my lost lessons. I 
could catch up with the class, indeed I could, auntie. 
Do let me !” 

“Why, Theo,” said Val, “I thought you despised 
that Reed family.” 

“ I do,” admitted Theo, “ and that is why I want to 
take care of this poor little thing. I can imagine, if 
I were ill, how miserable it would be there. It is bad 
enough for one who is well, but think how her poor 
little head must ache. — You are willing, aren’t you, 
auntie ?” 

“ Yes, dear,” Miss Nelson assented, after a moment’s 
thought ; “ we will share the nursing, and I hope we 
may bring our little patient out all right.” 

Archie walked to the window, looking out, with his 
hands thrust in his pocket. Presently he burst out 
with, “ How are you going to get her up here ?” 

Theo looked at her aunt in perplexity. “I don’t 
know,” she rejoined. “ How shall we manage, auntie ?” 

“ I’ll bring her,” offered Archie, brusquely. “ She 
isn’t very big.” 

Theo said nothing, knowing her brother’s dislike to 
much demonstration upon such occasions ; but as she 
passed him she stopped just a moment and laid her 
cheek against his sleeve. So a procession was formed, 
and, carrying blankets and pillows, the family made 
their way to the Reeds’ house, and, securely wrapped 
up in blankets, not even the tip of her nose showing, 
Eldorado Ann was borne safely in Archie’s strong 


ELDORADO ANN. 


63 


arms and deposited in Theo’s bed, a cot being pro- 
vided for Theo herself. For days they watched the 
little patient. She was supplied with every comfort, 
and the young nurse was indefatigable in her minis- 
trations. At first there seemed a doubt of the sick 
child’s recovery, and Theo watched by the bedside with 
a feeling of dread, but at last all went well, and Eldo- 
rado Ann was able to sit up in bed, drinking her tea 
from one of Theo’s pretty little cups and eating toast 
from the same plate that had charmed Theo in her child- 
hood by its little bunches of flowers on a white ground. 

It was a very hollow-eyed little face that smiled from 
the pillows at her tender young nurse, and Theo, who 
had learned during these anxious days to love her little 
charge, felt grieved to think the time would soon come 
when she must give the child back to her mother and 
to the miserable life she knew must await her. 

How old are you, Eldorado Ann ?” she asked one 
day. Somehow, no one ever addressed the child but 
by her two names. 

I’m ten goin’ on ’leven,” replied she. 

You are getting quite a big girl.” 

‘^Yes’m,” assented Eldorado Ann. Tommy he 
comes next ; he’s mos’ twelve ; an’ Almiry she’s four- 
teen.” 

“ There are a lot of you, aren’t there ?” 

Yes’m ; there’s Emmeline, an’ Imogene, an’ Marcel- 
lus, an’ Timothy, an’ the baby, — her name’s Pearl.” 

Theo smiled at the thought of how the infant belied 
her name, never being in that state of purity and 
whiteness suggested by such an appellation. 


64 


TWO GIRLS. 


They are all quite well again,” Theo informed her. 
“ I suppose you are very glad of that ?” 

Yes,” responded Eldorado Ann, I s’pose I am, 
but there’s so many I reckon ma could get along better 
if there were one or two dead. Pap he doesn’t do 
nothin’ for us, you know ; he jest sets and chaws ter- 
baccy.” 

“ Why, Eldorado Ann ! you mustn’t talk that way,” 
Theo protested, shocked by this want of feeling. 

Eldorado Ann regarded her a minute with her great 
eyes. When there ain’t room for so many, I don’t 
see why they have to stay. Ma says, though, it’s 
cheaper to raise ’em than it is to bury ’em. She’s 
buried two, an’ it cost forty dollar; she ain’t done 
payin’ fer it yet. I heerd her say so. I know forty 
dollar would more than take keer of me all my life, 
but I jest as soon died here in this nice, pretty little 
room as not.” 

“ Why, Eldorado Ann !” again exclaimed Theo, feel- 
ing great compassion for the poor child, I think it is 
dreadful to feel that way.” 

^‘You wouldn’t if you was me,” replied the little 
girl. I don’t want to git well. Miss Theo. I’d like 
to be sick for ever and ever, so as to stay in this room 
an’ never go out.” 

Theo sat thoughtfully rocking back and forth in 
her little low sewing-chair. She was altering some of 
her own outgrown garments for Eldorado Ann, and as 
she plied her needle she wondered how she could lift 
this little life out of the mire into which it seemed 
inevitable it must fall. 


ELDORADO ANN. 


65 


Try to go to sleep, Eldorado Ann,’’ she said, pres- 
ently, “ and I will sing to you.” And, rising, she lightly 
beat up the pillows, and settled Eldorado Ann down 
for a nap, while she sang a soothing little song ; and 
when Miss Janet. entered the room with a cup of beef 
tea, Eldorado Ann was lying with a peaceful smile on 
the pinched, wan little face. 

Theo raised a warning finger, and Miss Janet set 
the cup down, coming softly to where Theo was sitting 
and taking a seat on the divan near her. 

How is she ?” she whispered. 

Better, I think,” was Theo’s reply ; but, poor 
little tot, what a dreadful thing for her to go back to 
her miserable home ! Auntie,” suddenly laying a sup- 
plicating hand on her aunt’s arm, can’t we keep her 
here ? She could be of so much use to mammy, if we 
can persuade mammy to think so, and there will be 
clothes enough of Val’s and mine for her. Say yes, 
auntie,” leaning her cheek down upon the hand that 
was now holding hers. 

I shall have to think of it,” Miss Janet replied. 
Perhaps the mother will not consent, even if we can 
overrule mammy’s objections. Hush ! there, the child 
is waking.” 

At the first opportunity Theo assailed mammy with 
coaxings and cajoleries. Now, mammy,” she urged, 
don’t you want to do something for your baby ?” 

Sutt’nly I does, honey,” acquiesced mammy. 
What is yoh up to now ?” 

Well, I want to take Eldorado Ann into the house 
and save your old steps.” 
e 


6 * 


66 


TWO OIRLS. 


“ Law, chile, yoh is askin’ too much. Yoh know 
mammy do a heap fo’ yoh, but she ain’t no use fo’ po’ 
white trash.” 

know it, mammy, and the Reeds are a horrid 

set.” 

‘^Yass, miss, dey sutt’nly is dat, an’ yoh hab de 
whole tribe a-runnin’ an’ a-makin’ free ob dese premises 
ef you let one in. Dey jes’ like dese yere pestiferous 
little red ants : yoh let ’em once git in dey ain’t no way 
to git rid ob ’em. I knows, honey, I knows.” 

Of course you know. You’re a dreadfully wise 
old mammy ; I always said so. Poor little Eldorado 
Ann ! I suppose she’s got to go back to that miserable 
life. I think I might make something of her if I 
could have her here, but of course I wouldn’t make 
you miserable, mammy.” 

Mammy drew down her mouth and cast side-glances 
at Theo, every now and then ducking her head and 
frowning. 

Theo sat silent, looking very thoughtful, and once 
she drew a long sigh, but she did not pay any attention 
to mammy, knowing she was much disturbed and must 
have time to consider the matter. 

The dear, faithful old soul was devoted to the family, 
and it disturbed her greatly to have her baby, as she 
called Theo, ask a favor which it was very hard for 
her to grant, and so she finally gave in, and said, — 

‘‘Well, chile, ef yoh kin keep dem little warmints 
back from traipsin’ over my clean kitchen, yoh ole 
mammy ain’t gwine ter stan’ in de way ob yoh pleasure.” 

“ Oh, mammy,” cried Theo, starting up, “ you are a 


ELDORADO ANN. 


67 


dear old thing ! You shall have the finest funeral in 
the land/' This was mammy's highest ambition, — a 
fine funeral. She belonged to no less than three 
societies, each of which proposed to see that she was 
well buried, and Theo often teased the old woman by 
saying she wasn't goiug to see her buried three times. 

All right, honey," replied mammy to Theo's teas- 
ing remark. I reckon I git bu'y'd all right. I ain't 
got but one dequest to make about it : Don't let 'em 
bu'y me on de side ob a hill. I doesn't want to stan' 
up till de day ob jedgment." 

This ghastly prospect was too much for Theo, and 
she left the kitchen to seek her aunt, to whom she gave 
an account of her interview with mammy. Fortu- 
nately, auntie had another piece of good news in the 
fact that the Reeds were going to move away, and so 
mammy would have little to fear from them. Mrs. 
Reed had consented to Eldorado Ann's taking up her 
residence with Miss Nelson, the argument of one less 
mouth to feed being too strong for her, though she was 
rather loath to allow the child to go “ out to service," 
for the poor woman had an idea of making ladies" of 
her daughters, her unpractical ideas being one of the 
causes of the uncomfortable condition in which the 
whole family lived. Miss Nelson's arguments over- 
came her objections, however, and Eldorado Ann be- 
came a member of the household. 

It was some time before the child was strong enough 
to begin to make herself useful, and there seemed 
danger of her being spoiled. Foreseeing this. Miss 
Nelson concluded upon her recovery that a visit home 


68 


TJFO GIRLS. 


would do the child no harm ; but before the week was 
out Eldorado Ann came back, begging to be allowed to 
go to work. 

A little room over the pantry being fitted up in the 
simplest manner for her, she took possession, and, under 
mammy’s training, soon became a valuable little hand- 
maid. 

It required, however, all Theo’s ingenuity to keep 
her clean. Threats and bribes did no good, and she 
went about in such an untidy state that Theo was in 
despair. She finally hit upon a plan which, in the end, 
proved the best punishment : Eldorado Ann was ex- 
cluded from the dining-room and other parts of the 
house where the family were accustomed to meet. So, 
as she dearly liked to wait upon the table and hear the 
bright talk that went on, she soon began to pay more 
attention to her personal cleanness, and, although there 
were frequent lapses, Theo had hopes that she would 
overcome the fault eventually. 




CHAPTEK yil. 

ABOUT CHRISTMAS-GIFTS. 

As the holidays approached, the girls’ excitement 
over their gifts and their interest in the prospective 
visitors increased. 

Theo’s room made the cosiest spot possible for secrets, 
and thither Theo and Val betook themselves in the 
afternoons when school was over. The little wood- 
stove crackled and roared away, heating up the room 
in a few minutes. 

Dear me ! it does get dark so soon,” observed 
Val, drawing nearer and nearer the window. “Theo, 
you will really have to light the lamp in a few min- 
utes.” 

“ That is true,” answ^ered Theo, with a sigh, as she 
hitched her chair nearer the light. “ Val, I am in the 
greatest dilemma about Archie’s Christmas-gift. It is 
so hard to know what to give a boy. Dear me ! do 
you know I have been thinking we shall have to give 
all the company something, and I am at my wits’ ends 
now.” 

“ Oh, I shall just buy little books, or something,” 
returned Val. 

“ Yes, I know ; it’s all well enough for you, but I 
haven’t as much money as you have and it is spread 

69 


70 


TWO GIRLS. 


out SO thin now that I don’t see .'how I can make it 
go any further, and I haven’t a single thing for dear, 
blessed old Arch.” 

Let me loan you some,” offered Val, generously ; 
‘^you know the colonel is sure to send me money at 
Christmas ; he always does. Doesn’t it seem funny to 
have a guardian you have never seen? I think he 
must be rather a queer old fellow.” 

“ Auntie is our guardian,” observed Theo. Dear 
auntie ! We haven’t any too much, you know. This 
place was papa’s and auntie’s and so of course we all 
have an equal share in it, which makes it very nice, but 
I know it is going to be a tight squeeze to get Archie 
through college.” 

wish I could help,” sighed Val. 

You do help !” affirmed Theo, vehemently. You 
don’t know what a help you are. I heard auntie talk- 
ing to Archie one day, and she was saying our income 
was less than ever before. I don’t know just how it 
is, but I know you help out.” 

Well, I am glad enough,” returned Val, vainly 
trying to thread her needle by the dim light ; but you 
will let me loan you something for Archie’s present ?” 

You are very good,” replied Theo, “ but I should 
rather not, if I can get along without : maybe some- 
thing will come into my head that doesn’t cost any- 
thing. Won’t this table-cover for auntie be lovely, if 
it is only blue denims? I shall really have to light 
the lamp, for I can scarcely see.” And, dmwing their 
chairs to the table, the girls worked away with flying 
fingers by lamplight. 


ABOUT CHRISTMAS-GIFTS. 


71 


Isn’t it queer,” remarked Yal, ^Hhat, no matter 
how early you begin, you never are quite ready for 
Christmas ? Theo, don’t you think it would be lots 
of fun to hang up our stockings — I mean for every- 
body to — and put all sorts of ridiculous things in 
them?” 

“ It would be fun,” assented Theo. “ What shall 
we put in them ?” 

Oh, I don’t know, — jumping-jacks and candy toys, 
and any little funny things we can find.” 

So we will ; and it will be such fun to buy them ; 
but then I have only a quarter left, and I was saving 
that towards Archie’s present.” 

Well, never mind : I told you I had plenty.” 

Then when I settle what I am to give Archie I 
will borrow,” concluded Theo ; though I know auntie 
would not like me to.” 

Oh, well, of course — from a stranger ; but I am 
different.” 

“ Cousin Betsey Preston offered to loan me some 
money once for something I wanted very much, but 
auntie would not let me borrow: she says it is the 
habit we must avoid.” 

Well, I know ; she probably did not want you to 
set Archie the example, for boys at college get into such 
scrapes.” 

Maybe that was it,” said Theo, anxious to excuse 
herself if driven to borrow from Yal. 

What did you do that time ? What did Cousin 
Betsey say ?” 

Oh, she went off and bought me what I wanted ; 


72 


TWO GIRLS. 


it was a book. Poor Cousin Betsey, she never likes 
me to go without anything I want ; so since then I 
do not dare to wish for anything very much before 
her.^^ 

Presently a footstep was heard upon the stair. 

There comes Eldorado Ann, Val exclaimed Theo. 

Hide everything quickly ; I wouldn’t have her see for 
the world ; she might tell.” And the girls slipped their 
work under the table, and each picked up a book as 
Eldorado Ann’s knock was heard at the door. 

A few days later Theo came in with a radiant face. 
“ Oh, auntie !” she said, I am going to have the nicest 
present for Archie. I was talking to Nannie Talcott 
to-day, — you know how well she paints, and you know 
the little art club to which she belongs ; well, she says 
each member has to provide a model for six sittings, 
and if I will be the model next time she will try 
to make a good portrait of me and give me her study 
to give Archie.” 

Won’t that be lovely?” asked Yal, who had heard 
of the project on the way home. 

Yes, very nice indeed,” replied Miss Nelson ; “ but, 
Theo, will it not put you back very much in your holi- 
day work ?” 

I am afraid it will,” acknowledged Theo. 

“ Then perhaps, dear, if you are making anything 
for me, you will let it go till you have more time ; I 
shall be quite as pleased with the unfinished work. 
You have only just caught up with your class, and I 
am afraid it will be too much for you to work so hard. 
I don’t want my baby to break down and lose all her 









ABOUT CHRISTMAS-GIFTS. 


73 


roses ; so you must promise me you will let my gift go 
till the last.” 

Well,” consented Theo, I promise ; but now that 
I do not have anything to make for Archie, I can de- 
vote that time to my sittings.” 

The next afternoon the little club met, and Theo was 
installed as model for them. She did not know all the 
members, and felt very shy as she was perched up on 
the model-stand to be gazed at and commented upon. 

Isn’t it lovely !” exclaimed one of the girls. Did 
you ever see such color?” Theo flushed up to the 
roots of her hair, and they all laughed. 

“ Isn’t that glint on the hair exquisite ?” said another. 

^‘See, Nannie,” observed a third, those lines of 
the shoulders and neck : it makes me wild to begin. 
Hurry up, girls, and take your places, or I shall not be 
able to contain myself. Oh, you lovely thing !” kissing 
her hand to Theo. A, B, C, who comes first?” And 
there followed a great dragging about of easels and 
walking around Theo, gazing at her from every point. 

“ I shall take the whole figure,” said the one having 
first choice, so I shall sit here. The drawing is per- 
fectly lovely from this point.” 

Well, I shall go in for color, and I want the best 
view of the face,” declared Nannie Talcott, carefully 
choosing her position. 

So by degrees the girls settled themselves, and there 
was silence for some time, broken only by an expression 
of rapture from some enthusiastic member. 

There was a great holding up of pencils and brushes, 
squinting, with heads to one side, and after a while 

D 7 


74 


TWO GIRLS. 


Theo began to get quite tired of holding her head just 
so, for if she changed her position in the smallest de- 
gree some one would say, A little more to the right, 
please,” or, Just a trifle more this way.” 

She is getting quite pale,” said one of the girls, 
vigorously squeezing out the tubes of paint upon her 
palette. “ That will never do. There must be more 
color in it to make it as it was at first. Do make her 
blush, somebody.” And in consequence the color went 
flying up into Then’s face, while the girls laughed at 
the success of the strategy. 

The first hour passed easily enough, but by the end 
of the second Theo found herself waiting with a stiff 
neck and a tired back for the welcome word Rest,” 
and felt, when the time was up, that she was working 
very hard indeed for Archie’s Christmas-gift. 

‘‘ Isn’t it delicious ?” said one of the girls, as she 
rose reluctantly from her place. ^‘You don’t know 
how delightful you are, but you are terribly hard.” 

So subtle,” said another. 

A nd the coloring is simply impossible,” remarked 
a third. “ Oh, Nannie, what a nice beginning ! You 
are sure to get a likeness.” 

‘^If I can only get my values all right,” sighed 
Nannie, putting her work off from her and looking at 
it with an anxious eye. Girls, doesn’t that left eye 
seem a little out of drawing? I must have lost it 
when I began putting on the color, but I have looked 
at it so much I feel as if I were cross-eyed.” 

“ Oh, I think it is all right,” reassured the others. 
‘‘Wait till you see it next time: you can tell better 


ABOUT CHRISTMAS -GIFTS. 


75 


then.” And so, discussing and criticising, the girls lin- 
gered, and it was quite dark when Theo reached home. 

She threw herself down on the lounge in the sitting- 
room, where she found her aunt and Val waiting for 
her. 

Well,” inquired Yal, '^how did it go?” 

Half laughing, half crying, Theo began to tell 
them. “You don’t know,” she said, “ how perfectly 
rididulous it did seem. Yal, they called me ‘ it,’ and 
talked about me as if I were not alive at all, or as if 
I were anything but a human being ; and they talked 
about atmosphere, and values, and feeling, and said the 
most personal things to make me blush, so I could 
have color, till I felt like a perfect idiot.” 

Her aunt laughed. “ Y ou mustn’t mind the jargon 
of the studios,” she said ; “ it is very funny sometimes 
to outsiders, but they are very much in earnest, and it 
is very real to them. I can fancy those girls enjoyed 
every minute of their afternoon.” 

“ You would tliink so if you had been there,” re- 
turned Theo. “ I suppose I shall get used to it, and 
shall pick up quite a lot of useful information by the 
time I have finished my sittings.” 

“ How does your portrait look ?” 

“Yery funny just now; it is all yellow and blue 
and red streaks, and looks rather queer to me, but the 
others were very enthusiastic; so no doubt it is all 
right.” 

And, as the result of the sittings proved, Theo was 
quite right, for Nannie made a very creditable portrait. 
Severe critics might have found fault with the tech- 


76 


TWO GIRLS, 


nique and have criticised the color, but it was an un- 
mistakable likeness, for Nannie had a gift in that 
direction, and all her friends, not being censorious, 
declared it wonderful. So Theo bore it home in tri- 
umph, and felt herself amply repaid for being called 
‘‘ it.’’ 

And I still have my twenty-five cents for Christ- 
mas toys,” she announced delightedly to Val. We 
will go down-town and get them on Saturday. We 
won’t even tell auntie ; it will be such fun to keep it 
from everybody till the last minute.” 

School closed several days before Christmas, and the 
girls rejoiced that they could have a little time in which 
to finish up odds and ends. There was a great deal of 
whispering ; of whisking things out of the way ; of 
tying up packages in white tissue-paper with dainty 
ribbons ; of watching for the mail and express parcels 
which might possibly come. 

Miss Janet, with' mammy as first assistant and El- 
dorado Ann as messenger, presided over the kitchen, 
from which place such savory odors issued, reaching 
even up to Theo’s room, that the three girls — for Nan- 
nie’s visit began with the holidays — would sniff and 
exclaim till Theo, in desperation, would fly down to 
the kitchen and bear forth a plate of hot gingersnaps 
or some turn-overs to be devoured by the girls, who 
would wonder why they were not hungry at the next 
meal. 

Eldorado Ann was in a state of rapture never before 
experienced in her poor little life. She scraped dishes 
and pans, licked spoons and ate crumbs, till it was a 


ABOUT CIIRISTMAS-GIFTS. 


77 


wonder she was not ill ; while Ishmael, now that there 
were no more raw tomatoes to be had, developed a taste 
for baked pumpkin, and licked his chops complacently 
after gorging himself with the inside of a pumpkin-shell. 

The three boys were expected any day; they had 
gone off hunting for a day or two, and promised to be 
back in plenty of time for any work which might be 
required of them. 

So one evening they all came trooping in, and, as 
Miss Nelson said afterwards, then her trials began, for 
with six irrepressible, light-hearted young people in 
the house, it must be confessed it rang with noise from 
morning till night. 

Archie’s two friends, Gilbert Rogers and Jack Allen, 
were very different types. Archie himself was a tall, 
athletic fellow, rather unlike his sister as to features ; 
his eyes were brown, hair darker, and his nose shorter 
than hers. Jack Allen was a match for him in size, 
but he was dark and swarthy, with a deep rich voice, 
and, though his manneys^dacked a little polish, he was 
evidently an honest, generous, warm-hearted boy, im- 
pulsive, yet giving one the sense of a reserve force 
which might make him a leader in either a good or a 
bad cause. Gilbert Rogers was different from either 
of the others : hfe was not very tall, but was quite a 
handsome boy, with an extremely gentle courteous man- 
ner, and a little attentive way that was very attractive. 
He was not a brilliant scholar, evidently, but stood well 
in his classes ; he was a boy of good principles, but 
lacked the decision and resolution which made Jack’s 
a stronger personality. 


7 * 


78 


TWO GIRLS. 


Miss Nelson looked over the little group the first 
evening of the boys^ arrival, thinking of the different 
types of character and the various influences which 
each might exert over the others. She noticed the 
evident attraction Theo had for Jack Allen, and saw 
that VaPs sprightly little ways entertained the quieter 
Gilbert, while Nannie and Archie, who were old friends, 
were carrying on an absorbing conversation in their 
turn. 

“ It is quite natural,’^ said Miss Janet to herself, 
shaking her head wisely ; ‘‘ it is much better that they 
have these unrestrained friendships at home, where they 
are safe. Archie would never bring any but good boys 
to us, and I am satisfied with them all.” 

‘‘Sing something, Theo,” said Yal presently. 

“ Oh, do,” besought the others. 

“No; let us have college songs,” said Theo, with a 
sweet desire to give all a share. Her voice was very 
true and sympathetic and promised to be a fine one, 
though she was too modest ever to lay claim to any 
merit in it. 

“ Yes,” assented Archie, jumping up, “ let us all 
sing ; Jack brought his banjo, and we’ll have a regular 
time of it. Jack sings like a ‘ martingale,’ ” went on 
Archie. “ You ought to hear him when he gets started. 
Come on, Johnny, my boy, give us your pipe.” 

Jack came forward, lending a rich baritone to the old 
college songs, which rang out with a freshness and vigor 
that could come only from young throats ; while Miss 
Nelson sat and dreamed of the days when the same old 
room had echoed back the same well-known college 


ABOUT CHRISTMAS-GIFTS. 


79 


songs. The old university had been the alma mater 
of those whose voices so long silent now seemed to 
join in the merry-making. It was her brother Theo- 
dore who sang, and she was at the piano ; while bend- 
ing over her was one whose voice was forever stilled on 
the battle-field of Manassas, one whose love-letters lay 
hidden away from all eyes but her own. It all came 
back to her, how she and Cousin Betsey Preston had 
greeted her brother and his friend at Christmas-tide 
with such joy and delight that the very memory of it 
made her heart beat fast. She roused herself with a 
start from walking with these ghosts of a departed 
Christmas, and Theo, whose quick sympathies seemed 
to recognize her thought, came and leaned over her, 
softly kissing the top of her head, while Jack Allen, 
watching the little movement, felt his heart go out 
towards the aunt of his friends, and he, too, came over, 
and was soon entertaining them with a lively account 
of their hunting experiences. 

The other four were gathered in a corner, from which 
such frequent peals of laughter issued as showed Archie 
was descanting in his usual nonsensical manner. 

You see, we fellows,^^ he was saying, are quite 
chums ; Gil, there, isn’t quite such a chum as Jack and 
I. Gil has a room-mate, one Edward Forrester, — 
Teddy for short. Teddy isn’t a bad fellow, but Jack 
and I wonder that Gil should ever prefer him to us. 
Do you see how he can, Nannie ? Now, Gil has a way 
of serving himself up, so to speak : he gives himself 
fresh to Teddy in the morning, warmed over to us at 
noon, and cold to Teddy again at night. We don’t 


80 


TWO GIRLS. 


exactly grudge Teddy his share, but it always will 
remain a mystery to us how Gil can prefer any one^s 
company to ours.” 

But he has selected your company for the holidays, 
evidently,” observed Nannie. 

True ; but I am always consumed with a doubt as 
to what he would have done if my invitation had not 
come first. He couldn’t help himself, you kuow, even 
if Ted had wanted him after.” 

‘^Nonsense, Arch,” put in Gilbert. ‘^Ted hadn’t 
half the attractions to offer that you have.” 

So you see,” Archie went on in a stage whisper, 
after all it was a question of loaves and fishes.” 

You are very absurd,” commented Nannie, laugh- 
ing, and, seeing that Gilbert really felt a little embar- 
rassed, she changed the subject. Tell us about your 
hunting expedition. What did you shoot ?” 

Archie began to laugh. ‘^We shot a great many 
things, snakes principally and each other occasionally ; 
the limb of a tree once in a while. I believe Gil 
brought down the top rail of a fence, and I know 
there is a bird of some kind going about still with a 
load of my shot in its tail feathers. As to Jack, he 
distinguished himself. We were going across a corn- 
field, when suddenly I saw Jack take aim at a figure 
ahead of us. It was a quaint old figure, with drooping 
shoulders and a dejected expression about the head. 
I pitied it from the bottom of my heart. There was 
an air about him, too, as if the old creature would say, 
^ I have fought long enough against the whips and 
scorns of time I have done my best, and yet I have 


ABOUT CHRISTMAS-GIFTS. 


81 


come to this : let me live out my life in the free air/ 
I could fancy that faded old coat having graced the 
stalwart form of one of nature’s noblemen; I could 
imagine with what native grace that torn and battered 
hat had once been lifted in courteous response to a 
greeting; I could ” 

“ Whew ! isn’t he getting eloquent ?” interrupted 
Gilbert. 

“ Don’t interrupt the speaker,” commanded Archie, 
haughtily. ‘‘As I said, I could — I could — and I did 
see Jack, with murder in his eye, deliberately aim at 
this remnant of a grand old past, and riddle the bent 
and innocent form with shot.” 

“ Oh !” exclaimed Nannie. “ Was it a tramp? Did 
he hurt the poor old creature ?” 

“ Would it hurt you,” asked Archie, amid the peals 
of laughter that greeted Nannie’s question, “to be 
riddled with shot?” 

“It was only a scarecrow,” whispered Yal to Nan- 
nie. 

“It was such an inoffensive old body,” continued 
Archie, pretending not to notice Yal’s aside; “but 
then Jack is so heartless.” 

“We are all going into the woods for greens to- 
morrow,” announced Theo from across the room. 

“ Greens ! My dear Theo,” answered Archie, “ how 
ignorant you are ! It is not the time of year for greens. 
Why not cabbage ? Is it mammy who yearns for a 
dish of bacon and greens, that you must go on such a 
wild-goose chase? I am fond of the old soul, but I 

must say ” 

f 


82 


TWO GIRLS. 


Silly boy ! Christmas greens, to decorate the 
rooms : crowfoot, and holly, and such.” 

Oh,” said Archie, wagging his head, as if it were 
a new thought entirely, I see.” 

The weather was not very cold, and the excursion to 
the woods was made with great success. 

Aunt Janet thought she had never seen a prettier 
Christmas procession than that which brought home 
the long trailing wreaths of crowfoot, bright bunches 
of holly, and boughs of the soft, feathery white pine 
with which to adorn the house. 

It looks so Christmassy,” said Theo, with delight, 
as she viewed their finished work. 

And it smells so Christmassy,” pronounced Val. 

And it feels so Christmassy,” said Archie, whisk- 
ing a bit of pine across Theo^s face and ears. 

It will feel more Christmassy to-morrow,” returned 
she ; for it is getting colder every minute.” 





CHAPTER VIII. 

HOLIDAYS. 

Look on your door-knobs first thing in the morn- 
ing,” said the girls as they all trooped merrily up-stairs 
after bidding the boys good-night. 

‘‘Hurry up, Val,” called Theo over the baluster. 

Val insisted upon putting the cot again in requisi- 
tion, and had it placed in Theo’s room, for on such an 
important occasion as this it was utterly impossible for 
Val to think of being separated from the other two. 

“ Where are the stockings ?” demanded Theo. “ Oh, 
here they are. Have you everything, Val?” as that 
person made her appearance with her arms piled up 
with packages. “ That’s right ; just dump them down 
on the bed. Nannie, just drag out that basket ; the 
oranges and apples are in it. What on earth did I do 
with the nuts ? Oh, I know ; they are in the closet.” 
And, after much bustling about, the girls sat down on 
the floor with papers spread around them. 

“I’ll fill Nannie’s stocking, and Val can fill mine, 
and Nannie can fill Val’s,” continued Theo. “Turn 
your back a minute, Val ; there is something here you 
mustn’t see. — Put that under your apron, Nannie,” 
handing her a small package. “ I am glad we put on 
aprons, they are so handy to hide things under.” 

83 


84 


TfFO GIRLS. 


Let’s divide the things into heaps,” suggested 
Nannie, and then it will be easier. There !” as this 
was satisfactorily accomplished. What goes in first ?” 

Let’s fill auntie’s stocking first : she must have the 
best,” instructed Theo. I am going to put this little 
tiny china doll into the toe of hers ; let’s wrap it up in 
ever so many papers first. Now that little mousey 
pen-wiper, — no, the heaviest things, I think, should go 
in next, — the orange and the apple. Now the nuts. 
Hand me the candy, girls, and the gingerbread person, 
— ^you cannot tell just what to call it, for it doesn’t 
look like anybody ^ in the heavens above, or the earth 
beneath, or the waters under the earth.’ There, it is 
nearly full. Those candy toys are so brittle : I hope 
they won’t break. One is broken j we’ll have to eat 
that. Now on top goes the little mousey pen- wiper 
that is Ishmael’s present to auntie. He has something 
for each of us : to Archie he is going to give a little 
pasteboard box trap like the one Archie caught the 
hen in, for that was the means of Ishmael’s coming. 
Val and I made it, and we have put a little toy chicken 
inside. Isn’t it a good joke on Arch to pay for some 
of his teasing ? Then we have a toy banjo for Jack, 
and a gun for Gilbert, from Ishmael ; he has something 
for you too, but we mustn’t tell. There ; they are all 
filled, except our own. Don’t they look funny ?” 

They are splendid,” said Nannie. I think you 
girls are so clever to think of such appropriate things. 
Whose is the monkey on the stick ?” 

‘^The monkey is Archie’s, the jack-in-a-box is 
Jack’s, and the little looking-glass is Gilbert’s.” 


HOLIDAYS. 


85 


Gilbert was rather conscious of his good looks, and 
cast frequent glances at his budding moustache when 
he was near a mirror, — a fact which did not escape the 
quick eyes of the girls. 

Hold your apron, Nannie ; here are YaPs things. 
— You have mine, Yal, haven’t you ?” asked Theo. “ I 
have Nannie’s. Now let us turn our backs on each 
other.” 

And, amid much laughter at the absurdity of the 
situation, the stockings were filled, even one for Eldo- 
rado Ann and one for mammy. 

The girls lay awake, chattering like magpies, till 
after midnight ; then they crept softly down-stairs and 
hung the stockings on the various door-knobs. They 
were awakened in the morning by shouts of laughter 
from the boys ; then “ Merry Christmas !” from below 
was answered by Merry Christmas !” from above. The 
girls eagerly caught their own stockings from the bed- 
posts where they hung, and, getting back again under 
the covers, amused themselves over the contents while 
the room was getting warm. 

‘‘I think Ishmael’s presents are very funny,” re- 
marked Nannie, as she drew forth a tiny little bottle 
marked catsup.” 

See mine,” said Theo, reading from a card, ^ Some 

of Ishmael’s relations.’ What in the world ” And 

she unrolled a long bundle. Catkins ! Oh, Yal, what 
a ridiculous joke !” 

Where is yours, Yal?” asked Nannie. 

Yal held up a little bag of chestnuts bearing the 
inscription, May you never be a cat’s-paw.” 

8 


86 


TWO GIRLS. 


“ Goodness !” cried Theo, springing out of bed, 
breakfast will be ready before we know it, and I am 
dying to see the real presents.” 

The big table in the sitting-room held quite a dis- 
play. There were gifts useful and gifts ornamental, 
but perhaps none was more admired than Nannie’s 
portrait of Theo, which held the place of honor, and 
of which Archie was very proud. 

It shall have the best place in my room,” he said, 
something which Jack as his room-mate was secretly 
glad to hear, and how many times he stood before it in 
after-days no one knew. The big fellow’s face was 
radiant. ‘‘It is the first real Christmas I have had 
since I was a little chap,” he confided to Miss Janet, 
“ and you don’t know how good it is.” 

If Theo’s present to Archie called forth the admira- 
tion of all, mammy’s evoked their laughter. The de- 
voted old woman never failed to give her “ chilluus” 
something, usually a gift far too juvenile for their tastes, 
but this year she had been awakened to a sense of 
Archie’s age by his going to college, and had purchased 
him a large handkerchief upon which an ornate “ R” 
showed in red splendor. 

“jR for Archie,” laughed Theo. “Bless dear old 
mammy, she can’t read, and it sounded all right.” 

With many bobs and courtesies, mammy had gone out 
with her apron piled up with gifts. Eldorado Ann’s 
face, in her effort to show appreciation of the occasion, 
had been scoured with soap till it shone, while her 
locks were soaped back till they hung in stiff strings 
about her ears. She, thinking it the proper thing. 


HOLIDAYS. 


87 


also bobbed and courtesied, and was so laden down as 
she left the room that she kept dropping nuts and can- 
dies all the way out to the kitchen, a proceeding Ish- 
mael considered specially designed for his amusement, 
as he rolled the nuts this way and that with his paw. 

Here, Ishmael,” called Archie, as that stately indi- 
vidual walked in, I have a crow to pick with you. 
After my rescuing you from a watery grave, to turn the 
tables on me by offering me such an uncomfortable re- 
minder as your Christmas gift was base ingratitude. 
Come here.^^ And Archie, who had been cracking wal- 
nuts, put a shell on each of IshmaePs feet. 

‘^You poor dear,” cried Theo, ^‘he shall not tease 
you. — It is mean, Archie, to worry a poor little inof- 
fensive animal. I should not have believed it of you.” 
And though they all laughed to see Ishmael try to rid 
himself of his queer sabots, Theo took them off, and 
presented him with his Christmas-gifts. Her own was 
a big basket, in which he was to sleep. Yal gave him 
a whisk-broom, as he dearly loved a brushing, and 
Nannie bestowed upon him a paper snake, to which he 
took such a fancy that he had severed it in several 
places before the day was over, but, as Theo patiently 
mended it each time, it still continued to be a source of 
delight to him. 

After the presents had been thoroughly discussed, 
and the girls were tired of nibbling at the candies with 
which they were very plentifully supplied, Theo stood 
thoughtfully looking out of the window. 

What are you thinking about, Theo?” asked Yal, 
interrupting the brown study. 


88 


TWO GIRLS. 


‘‘I was just thinking about the Reeds,” she replied, 
and wondering what I could take them.” 

Who are the Reeds ?” asked Jack, coming to the 
window where Theo stood. 

Theo told him. And they are so many,” she said, 
course Eldorado Ann has fared well, but that 
only makes it harder for the rest.” 

‘‘I intended to send them a basket of supplies,” 
remarked Miss Nelson. Should you like to take it, 
Theo?” 

^‘Oh, let me go with you!” begged Jack. can 
carry it. And perliaps there are some shops open ; it 
would be such a pleasure to take them some toys. I 
don’t know much about such things, but if you will 
help me, I should like very much to do it.” 

Theo gave him a grateful look, and consented to 
accept his services as joint almoner with herself, at the 
same time feeling a little conscience-stricken, for it was 
only the day before that she had been rather harsh in 
her criticism of her brother’s friend ; for Theo was a 
little inclined to be over-critical in some matters, and 
was apt to hold in lofty scorn all persons not perfectly 
correct in the little amenities of life. 

** He is absolutely boorish,” she declared to Archie. 
“He gobbles down his food so fast, and he comes 
whistling into the room where auntie is sitting, and I 
actually saw him with a toothpick in his mouth the 
other day. Gilbert Rogers is much more of a gentle- 
man.” 

“ That’s where you are mistaken,” retorted Archie, 
roused to a defence of his friend. “ There never was 


HOLIDAYS. 


89 


a truer-hearted gentleman than Jack Allen. I admit 
he sometimes does things that are not quite the correct 
thing, but the poor fellow has never had a home. His 
mother died when he was a baby, and he has no sisters : 
he wants to do just right, and he would be covered with 
confusion if he heard you criticise him. I think it’s 
mean, too, Theo, when he admires you and is so de- 
voted to auntie.” 

Well, I must say I don’t admire him, and I wish 
he could behave like a gentleman, if he is one,” was 
Theo’s reply ; at which Archie waxed very indignant, 
and strode away with the cutting remark that a lady 
who could speak so of her guests wasn’t beyond criti- 
cism herself. 

Feeling the truth of this final fling of Archie’s, 
Theo was a little more ready to give Jack credit for 
the generosity he so honestly showed, and she was 
quite gracious as, loaded with a basket of good things, 
the pair set forth for the Keeds’ home, now at the other 
end of the town. 

Jack was so eager to buy everything that could be 
of the least possible use that Theo had to exercise a 
restraining influence upon him; but the number and 
variety of purchases he did make caused the eyes of 
the small Reeds to open with wonder and delight. 
Tommy was made perfectly blissful by the gift of a 
new pair of skates ; Almiry rejoiced in a new frock ; 
Emmeline and Imogene each hugged a doll ; Timothy 
and Marcellus, with their cheeks stuffed out with candy, 
vainly tried to grasp cakes, whips, tin horses, and mar- 
bles all at once; while Pearl stretched out her dirty 
8 * 


90 


TIFO GIRLS. 


little hands for the rubber doll and bright ball Theo 
held out to her. 

“ A box of soap wouldn’t have been a bad invest- 
ment,” remarked Jack, as he laughed over the baby’s 
name. 

No,” returned Theo, laughing in her turn ; “ but 
I’m afraid the only use Pearl would make of it would 
be to eat it : she puts everything in her mouth.” 

Poor little beggars !” said Jack, as he walked along 
thoughtfully by Theo’s side. I’m afraid I’m rather 
selfish. I should never have thought of this but for 
you. I should like to do something more for them. 
Archie’s friend Tommy, for example. Will you let 
me know if I can ever help him ? He seems such a 
bright youngster.” 

You are very good to think of him,” answered 
Theo, her face aglow with sympathy. ‘^I shall not 
forget, and if the time comes to do Master Tommy a 
good turn you shall be the first to hear of it.” 

“You ought to have a sister. Jack,” she said, presently. 

“ I haven’t,” he replied, simply, with a little sigh. 
“I often envy Arch. There isn’t a woman I know 
who takes any special interest in me, except my old 
nurse, maybe.” 

“ Don’t say that,” expostulated Theo. “ We all do ; 
auntie does. We will give you a share in auntie. You 
don’t know what a tower of strength and haven of 
refuge she is.” 

“Would she adopt me?” cried Jack, delightedly. 
“ You don’t know how I admire her. I think she is 
a brick.” 


HOLIDAYS. 


91 


I am sure she will,” replied Theo, reassuringly ; 
and Jack felt as if this were a Christmas indeed for 
him. 

So you want to adopt me ?” said Miss Janet, as 
Theo laughingly told her that Jack was in search of 
an aunt and thought she would just suit him. 

Jack looked quite grave and serious as he said, 
donT deserve to claim as much as that, but I should 
like you to be my friend. It would make a big dif- 
ference if I could have your friendship and interest. 
I have to be good now just for goodness’ sake, and I 
don’t always find it very satisfactory.” 

‘^My dear boy,” was Miss Janet’s response, as she 
held out both hands, that you can be good simply for 
goodness’ sake is a higher principle than any other you 
could possess, but if my friendship and sympathy and 
affection can mean anything to you, be sure you have it, 
and you must promise to come to me whenever you are 
troubled or unhappy, and I will give you whatever 
help I can, as I do my own children.” 

Jack’s eyes were very grave and steady as he bent 
his head as deferentially as any courtier, and, fold- 
ing Miss Janet’s hands together, he reverently kissed 
them. 

Archie was delighted when he heard of the compact, 
and looked triumphantly at Theo, who said never a 
word. It was one of Theo’s little faults that she did 
not like to admit herself in the wrong. She had not 
learned to distinguish between obstinacy and firmness, 
and had yet to discover that to confess one’s self mis- 
taken requires some courage, and indicates a greater 


92 


TWO GIRLS, 


strength of character than does that stubbornness so 
often the outgrowth of weakness and vanity. 

But Archie felt Aunt Janet’s opinion was not to be 
gainsaid, and that her endorsement of his friend settled 
the matter for everybody. 

That’s just like Jack,” he said, hearing of his mu- 
nificence towards the Eeeds. I’ve seen him do such 
things a dozen times and no one else knew anything 
about it. I’ve known him to race around to get a poor 
man work. I’ve discovered him carrying clothes to 
some poor old woman. I’ve seen him pick up a little 
miserable baby child in the street and send it home 
with its hands full of goodies. Yes, that’s just like 
Jack.” 

Theo sat with downcast eyes during this eulogy, but 
obstinately refused to give Archie, by word or look, 
any satisfaction as to her opinion upon the subject. 

The other girls — as girls will — teased her about 
Jack’s evident devotion, but she disdainfully turned 
the subject, scornfully disclaiming any interest in 
boys.” 

Naughty little Val couldn’t help being pleased by 
Gilbert’s selection of herself as an object of attention, 
and gave a side glance and looked down” with all the 
coquetry born in her. 

Nannie was always the same straightforward, gra- 
cious girl, unaffectedly glad to please, and yet never 
seeking attention. 

I think it is a shame, Yal, for you to do so,” 
remonstrated Theo. 

Do how?” inquired Val, opening wide her blue eyes. 


HOLIDAYS. 


93 


Why, that way ; a girl not fifteen till next March 
acting like a grown-up woman. You ought to be 
ashamed of yourself. You don’t see Nannie doing it.” 

. Val made a little face, and, as might have been ex- 
pected, redoubled her little wiles, and Theo turned her a 
cold shoulder, devoting herself so exclusively to Nannie 
that Val jealously began to wish Nannie had stayed 
away, for she loved Theo with all her wilful little heart ; 
and, though she knew she was not behaving as became a 
discreet little maiden, she laid the fault all upon Theo’s 
shoulders. If she were not so righteous,” thought 
Val, “I wouldn’t do so ; but I know she thinks I am 
doing it on purpose ; so I shall just keep on.” 

But finally she thought better of it. A glance from 
Miss Janet’s eye brought her to herself, and so she took 
her little trouble to auntie. 

Theo doesn’t love me any more,” she said, twisting 
the ribbons which hung from her belt. 

‘‘Why, Val!” protested auntie, “what a dreadful 
charge I” 

“ She doesn’t,” repeated Val : “ she will hardly speak 
to me.” 

“ What have you done to offend her ?” 

“ I haven’t done a thing, auntie. Am I acting silly ?” 

“How, silly?” 

Val hung her head. “Theo says I am, because I 
talk to Gilbert.” 

“ Because you talk to Gilbert ?” 

“ Well, not just talk ; look. She says I make eyes 
at him.” 

Auntie could but smile. “ My dear little flibberty- 


94 


TWO GIRLS. 


gibbet,” she said, I am afraid you are a trifle silly. 
I think it is very nice for a girl to have boy friends, if 
they are nice boys ; and these boys are. So it is per- 
fectly proper for you to talk to Gilbert ; but I must 
say the ‘ making eyes’ is hardly what I should suggest 
as an amusement. When you are old enough, my little 
girl, it will do very well for you to think of some good 
man as the one to bless you with his love, but you are 
only a little inexperienced school-girl, and till you have 
finished with school I think it would be much better 
for you to keep sentiment out of your friendships, and 
behave like a good sensible little body; every one will 
think much more of you if you do. Your auntie 
doesn’t mean to frown on anything that is right and 
natural ; she wants you to be just like other girls, but 
she wants you to choose from among those other girls 
the sensible, unafiected, womanly ones for your example, 
and not the romantic, superficial bodies whom you 
yourself cannot admire. Now go along, make peace 
with Theo, and stop making eyes.” 

So Val, with a distinct desire to behave,” acted so 
sensibly and decorously that Theo gave her to under- 
stand she quite approved of her ; and, the one objec- 
tionable element eliminated, the little party frolicked 
through the holidays upon the best terms possible. 






CHAPTER IX. 

FUN AND NONSENSE. 

Archie was generally the ringleader in all the non- 
sense that was going, and one stormy evening proposed 
that they should write nonsense verses. Anybody can 
rhyme cat and bat and hat, and such things ; let us 
try which can do the best.” 

I don’t believe I could make a rhyme to save me,” 
declared Nannie. 

‘^Oh, you can if you only think so,” reassured 
Archie. It needn’t have any sense : the less the better, 
indeed.” 

I never wrote a line of verse in my life,” expostu- 
lated Jack. Give us something easy. Arch.” 

‘‘You’re foolish, boy,” persisted Archie ; “you can 
do it just as well as not. I’m not going to let you 
off.” 

So, taking paper and pencil, with knit brows and 
puzzled expressions they all worked away for a matter 
of fifteen or twenty minutes. 

“ What rhymes with rhyme ?” called Jack, after a 
time, he having been contemplating the ceiling with an 
absorbed look for some minutes. 

“ Time !” “ Dime !” “ Clime !” came from different 
parts of the room. 


95 




96 


TWO GIRLS. 


Thank you ; that will do.” And Jack returned to 
his paper. 

‘^All ready?” questioned Archie, who had been 
scribbling away unceasingly. ‘‘I’ll bet mine is the 
longest.” 

“ And mine is the shortest !” exclaimed Nannie. 

“ Well, start in with it.” 

And Nannie read, — 

“We are six 
In a fix.” 

“ Ho !” said Archie, “ you’re right ; it didn’t take 
you long to write that. You done well,” as mammy 
says. — “Now, Yal.” 

“ No, one of you boys,” suggested Yal. 

“We’ll sandwich them.” 

“Jack, then.” 

“ All right ; here goes !” responded that person : 

“You cannot tell how queer I feel 
Whene’er I try to make a rhyme, 

As if I were an Arctic seal 
Brought southward in the summer-time.” 

“ First-rate !” cried the audience, vigorously applaud- 
ing. 

“ There’s quite an element of poetry in that. Jack,” 
declared Archie. “ I say, old fellow, you builded better 
than you knew. — Now, Yal, your turn.” And she 
read, — 

“ The winter night is dark and cold, 

We long for summer green ; 


FUN AND NONSENSE. 


97 


Instead of furs and overcoats 
We’d gladly greet Wm-keen. 

“ Though Christmas-time was made for fun, 

And what mammy calls to ‘ projick,’ 

Some one I know brings me to task 
With reasons Theo-logic. 

“ You all have heard of that Jim Crow 
Who bore otf in his black claw 
The King of the Cardinal : no such thing 
Could ever do our Jack-daw. 

“ ’T would be much more like some one else 
To sneak it otf and march ’way, 

Then laugh to see them hunt and search, 

While he watched in his Arch-way. 

“ Though in my song, you must confess, 

You’re caught against your will. 

As oft a wary fish is hooked 
Eight through its little Qill, 

“ I beg my rhymes you will forgive. 

And spare me malediction : 

My final fling you’ll find, my friends. 

In this my Fh^-ediction.” 

“ Pretty good/’ commented Archie, though you are 
out in your metre sometimes. However, it is quite 
fetching for so young a person.” And in Archie’s eyes 
there lurked a mischievous gleam. 

I couldn’t have made so many rhymes to save me,” 
avowed Nannie ; and they are so original. I think it 
is as clever as can be, Val.” 

So say we all of us,” sang the others in a chorus. 

— Now, Gilbert.” 

E g 


9 


98 


TWO GIRLS. 


“ Mine is not worth much,” asserted Gilbert : 1 

don’t believe I’d better read it.” 

‘^Nonsense, boy!” said Archie; ^Mon’t be such a 
modest violet : go on.” 

Well,” assented Gilbert, a little nettled by Archie’s 
remark, this is it : 

“ I climbed a hill ; 

I looked above ; 

I saw two stars 
A-making love. 

‘ How bright you are !’ 

Said one. ‘ I think 
You are enough 
To make one wink.’ 

I’d like to tell you, 

If I knew, 

What t’other one said. 

But, ’tis true. 

Before a word 
I could define, 

I heard a voice say, 

‘ Shine, sir 1 shine !’ ” 

What’s the matter with that ?” observed Jack. ‘‘ I 
think that’s very subtle, myself.” 

Now, Theo,” called Archie. “ No backing out.” 
Fearing lest she, too, be called a modest violet, Theo, 
through her blushes, read, — 

“ I have a little cat, O, 

Who dearly loves tomato. 

And the darling little dumpkin 
Is also fond of pumpkin. 

But I know he would like to boat 
The boy who put shells on his feet.” 


FUN AND NONSENSE. 


99 


Good cried Jack ; that not only contains unique 
rhymes, but a wholesome moral lesson, which I hope 
will have its etfect. — Now, Arch, old boy, we’ll hear 
from you. Prepare yourselves, ladies and gentlemen ; 
I see he has a long, long poem, — an epic, probably. 
Make yourselves comfortable : we know not what we 
may have to endure. — Fire ahead, Arch.” 

^^This,” announced Archie, clearing his throat, — 
this is something which should long ago have been 
made the subject of verse. I have no doubt that many 
of you have often wondered what was the origin of 
the saying, ^ the tune the old cow died of and in 
this simple little poem I have tried to embody the 
beautiful legend. I beg, ladies and gentlemen, that 
you will give it close attention. 


“ The old red cow stood by the fence, 

Sing hey, the old rail fence I 
Her cud she chewed in a sombre mood. 

And she switched her tail by the old fence rail 
In a manner you’d call ‘ immense.’ 


“ A minstrel strayed the fields among. 

Sing hey, the fields among I 
And he swung his lute, and began to toot 
Of an old red cow and an apple bough. 
And this is the way of his song. 


“ ‘ A purple-eyed cow,’ the minstrel sang. 

Sing hey, the cow he sang I 
‘ Stood mooning beside an old hill-side. 

Stood stupidly gazing, stood healthily grazing 
Green herbs with a bitter tang. 


100 


TJFO GIRLS. 


“ ‘ “ O long-horned cow, give me milk,’* I said, 

Sing hey, the cow so red ! 

She unscrewed her horn, as sure as I’m horn, 

And gave me a drink with a knowing wink. 

And one horn left on her head. 

“ ‘ Then over she flung her deft left leg, 

Sing hey, her deft left leg I 
On an apple bough swung the reckless cow. 

And chattered her teeth, while I stood beneath 
And said, “ Fly down, I beg.” 

“ ‘ Then crawled she down the rugged bark, 

Sing hey, the rugged bark 1 
And began to sing a Highland fling, 

While I played a tune, a la clair de lune, 

Till daylight grew to dark.’ 

“ So sang the man with the wondrous lute, 

Sing hey, the wondrous lute 1 
And the red cow gazed at him amazed. 

Till in sheer disgust she kicked the dust, 

And changed the tone of her suit. 

“ Then off she went with her flying tail, 

Sing hey, her flying tail I 
She would get away from the minstrel’s lay. 

For her sorrowing heart could not stand the smart 
Of the words of that minstrel male. 

“ The old cow reached the river’s brim, 

Sing ah I the river’s brim 1 
But the song came still over dale and hill ; 

So in she rushed, while the water gushed 
And shut out the minstrel’s hymn. 

“ So this is the way the old cow died. 

Sing woe ! the cow she died ! 

And the minstrel bland over sea and land 
Wanders content with his instrument 
And sings away in his pride.” 


FUN AND NONSENSE. 


101 


What utter, utter nonsense cried Theo. 

you really think so?’^ exclaimed Archie, 
eagerly. ‘^Really, Theo?^^ 

Of course it is.’^ 

Then I have accomplished my purpose.’^ And 
Archie leaned back with the air of a victor. 

Isn’t he the silliest creature that ever was ?” said 
Theo, turning to Gilbert. I think he can be more 
kinds of a simpleton than any one I ever saw.” 

“ You do not appreciate wit nor worth, Theo,” re- 
torted Archie. 

I just love to be silly,” declared Val, clasping her 
hands. like to see how utterly silly I can be 
sometimes.” 

“ I must say I do myself,” acknowledged Jack. 

^^So does Theo,” observed her aunt. ‘^No one 
enjoys nonsense more; but she thinks Archie needs 
more dignity.” 

“He can be dignified enough when he wants to,” 
remarked Val, with a remembrance of Archie’s man- 
ner toward her some time back. 

“We must go to bed early to-night,” said Nannie, 
presently, “ for to-morrow night is the party, you 
know.” 

The party was one to which all had been invited, 
and was given by one of the girls’ school-mates. Al- 
though Miss Nelson did not care to have the girls 
accept every invitation given them, believing that 
school-girls should be protected from the result of late 
hours and too much excitement, during the holidays 
they were given greater latitude, and consequently 
9 * 


102 


TWO GIRLS. 


enjoyed those pleasures which then came to them with 
greater zest. 

Young people/’ Miss Nelson used to say to the 
girls, ^^have such a capacity for enjoyment that it seems 
a pity to crowd into their lives those pleasures which 
they can appreciate later in life, and, apart from the 
damage done to their brains and their health, it does 
not seem right to let them outgrow their enthusiasms 
so early by filling their lives too full of mere pleasure. 
I would have my girls grow up slowly, and make their 
spring-time last as long as possible.” 

So the party was an unwonted diversion. The girls, 
of course, were in a high state of excitement over the 
prospect, and discussed gowns and all the little details 
of their toilets with all the interest imaginable ; while 
the boys, though pretending to be very indifferent, 
were secretly counting on the good time they expected 
to have. 

^^Yes, we must go to bed early,” said Nannie. 
^^Come, girls.” And they whisked off, leaving the 
boys to their own devices. 

Just like girls,” asserted Archie. ^^They will sit 
up and talk till midnight, you see. I suppose they 
have some gimcrack things to get ready for to-morrow 
night. I say, fellows, let’s serenade them.” 

“How? What?” asked they. 

“ I’ll show you how,” replied Archie. And, march- 
ing them off, he arranged his programme. 

While the boys were putting their heads together 
over this latest caper, the girls were absorbed in an in- 
teresting conversation over “ the party.” 


FUN AND NONSENSE. 


103 


My face feels very rougli/^ said Nannie, rubbing 
her cheeks before the mirror. 

Oh, yes, we must do something for our complex- 
ions,’^ asserted Val, holding her knees as she sat on the 
floor by the stove ; and as anything that involved prep- 
aration for the great event was a delightful matter, the 
girls resolved upon oatmeal plasters, which they had 
heard were a most desirable application. 

They can’t hurt us, you know,” said Nannie. 

'‘No, they couldn’t possibly,” agreed Theo, whose 
lovely complexion did not need the aid of even so 
harmless an agency to make, it fair and smooth ; but, 
of course, it was not so much the importance of the 
result as the importance of doing something, though 
in the case of none of the three was it at all necessary. 

" I’ll go and get the oatmeal,” proposed Theo. " I 
wonder if it has to be cooked.” 

" I should think so,” replied Yal. " Bring it up any- 
how, Theo, and we can decide afterwards if it needs 
cooking ; if it does, we can easily do it on your stove.” 

After much discussion of the subject, it was decided 
to cook it, and so a little saucepan of the meal was 
mixed and boiled over Theo’s stove. 

" We’ll have to cool it a little,” said Nannie. " We 
can put it out on the roof a minute.” And, this being 
* done, the next thing was to decide how it should be 
applied. 

" Oh, just put it over our faces, and then put some old 
pieces of handkerchiefs over it,” explained Yal. " We’ll 
cut eyes and nose and mouth in the handkerchiefs, and 
they will do beautifully. I’ll run down and find some. 


104 


TWO GIRLS. 


I know I have two or three that have outlived their use- 
fulness.” And Yal ran down to her room, returning 
with the holey” handkerchiefs. 

After much trouble the plasters were adjusted. 

. Oh, you look so funny, Yal !” exclaimed Theo, for 
Y al was the first to complete her arrangement. Look, 
Nannie ! Oh, Yal, you are the funniest thing I ever 
saw !” And Theo went off into shrieks of laughter. 

DouT make me laugh,” entreated Nannie : it 
makes my oatmeal all fall off and dribble down my 
neck.” And, turning her back, she gravely proceeded 
to readjust her face- covering. 

But when this was done her appearance was no less 
ridiculous than YaPs, and started that small individual 
off into as violent a fit of laughter as Theo’s, to the 
detriment of her “ beauty mask.” 

Oh, Theo,” she gasped, she looks like Humpty- 
Dumpty ! I never saw anything so funny.” 

Look at yourself,” retorted Nannie, now joining 
in the mirth, and the girls became almost hysterical 
over each other’s appearance, for when Theo finally 
completed her plastering she was a fresh joke, and the 
girls became unable to look at each other at all from a 
real agony of mirth. 

In the midst of all this there was heard just outside 
their door a tremendous crash of noise. 

What in the world !” cried the girls, for it seemed 
as if all the tomtoms, hurdy-gurdies, and blatant in- 
struments in the world had been put to service, such a 
combination of discordant sounds as there was. 

It is the boys !” cried Yal ; they are serenading us. 


FUN AND NONSENSE, 


105 


Do hear that dreadful buzzing ! What can it be ? Oh, 
if I only dared to look ! but I can^t with this on, and 
I don’t want to take it off; I could never get it fixed 
so nicely again. Oh, I know !” And, jumping up 
from the floor where she had been sitting, Va] threw 
on her wrapper and flung over her face and head a black 
lace scarf of Nannie’s which happened to be lying on 
the bureau. Then she cautiously opened the door and 
peeped over the baluster, to see the boys disappearing 
down-stairs with a collection of such instruments as 
they could devise from kitchen utensils and other 
objects. 

Archie carried a big tin boiler, which he had slung 
around his neck by passing a rope through the two 
handles ; upon this he was beating with iron spoons, in- 
terjecting this noise with a shrill whistle which he had 
raked out from among his boyish possessions; Jack 
had his banjo, upon which he played an energetic 
tune, once in a while stopping to whirl around his head 
a watchman’s rattle, also found among Archie’s dis- 
carded belongings ; Gilbert bore a tin horn and an old 
accordion, upon both of which he kept up a vigorous 
attack ; so the racket was something surprising ; and, 
as if their ingenuity must go further, they contrived 
moreover to startle their audience by introducing 
every now and then a noise like the report of an 
army of pistols, — this being caused by the explosion 
of paper bags, which the boys blew up and burst simul- 
taneously. 

That Miss Nelson stood it all with equanimity was 
a wonder, but she had not the heart to stop the boys’ 


106 


TWO GIRLS. 


evident enjoyment : so they marched up stairs and 
down till they were tired, and in a little while the 
house was quiet. 

Then the girls, with their beplastered countenances, 
thought it was time to settle down for the night, and 
soon the three abnormal-looking heads, appearing as 
if they belonged to very well stuffed rag dolls, were 
quietly resting on their pillows. 

But when the girls awakened the next morning, the 
oatmeal plasters had stuck fast to their faces. 

‘‘Just like gluef^ exclaimed Val. “How can we 
ever get them off?’’ 

“ We shall have to soak them,” said Nannie, “ in 
warm water.” 

“ But it cannot be done in a minute, and we shall be 
late to breakfast. I’ll have to run down and tell 
auntie the reason. I wouldn’t have the boys know for 
anything. I hope I shall not meet any of them.” 
And Theo, with a caked and scabby countenance, ran 
swiftly to her aunt’s room. 

It was so unnecessary, and yet so funny, that Miss 
Nelson could not help laughing, but she agreed to delay 
the breakfast a little to give the girls an opportunity 
of soaking off the sticky particles, and, after exacting a 
promise from her not to tell the boys, Theo sped back 
to her room, glad to have escaped encounter. 

They were three very ruddy countenances which ap- 
peared at the breakfast-table, but no harm was done, 
and the girls were satisfied. 

“ But we should not have cooked it,” said Yal, “ and 
then it would have been all right.” 



CHAPTER X. 

THE PAETY. 

Do see if my hair is all right,” cried Theo. Oh, 
Xannie, how lovely you look ! Pink is so becoming to 
you. Isn’t my dress too short ? I am sure I have 
grown since I last wore it.” 

I don’t think so,” replied Nannie, looking Theo 
over critically ; maybe just a wee bit, but not enough 
to be noticed.” 

“ I should feel so uncomfortable if it were,” returned 
Theo. I wish auntie had let me wear my mull.” 

(f "W^hy wouldn’t she ?” 

‘^She thought it was too thin, and was afraid I 
might take cold. Val had set her heart on wearing a 
thin dress, she has such pretty arms, and she actually 
cried because auntie said she must wear something 
thicker. Auntie is always so wise; I know she is 
right, but sometimes I wish she wouldn’t be so exactly 
that way every time.” 

I think that white wool dress that you have on is 
prettier than the other,” declared Nannie ; it falls so 
softly and is so prettily made.” 

I am glad you think so ; but, oh, I do wish I were 
rich, and could wear all sorts of lovely things, — China 
crepes and those delicious silky things. Can’t you 

107 


108 


TWO GIRLS. 


imagine the beautiful, beautiful things you would have, 
Nannie f ’ 

^^Yes,” replied Nannie; ^‘but we thaven’t them, 
you know, and we must make the best of what we 
have.” 

“ Auntie says,” Theo went on, carefully fastening 
her one ornament, a delicate little chain, around her 
white throat, — “auntie says there are often prettier 
gowns made of cheap materials than of rich oues, 
especially for girls, and she doesn’t let me have silks 
at all.” 

“ Neither does mamma care to have me wear them, 
except those little checks and such. Mamma says girls 
are so pretty in themselves that they don’t need hand- 
some clothes.” 

“ Auntie doesn’t say that exactly, but she says sim- 
plicity is the charm of youth, and it destroys all the 
harmony to deck girls up and load them down with 
jewelry. We shall see some very, very dressy girls to- 
night, I know. I don’t mind what they say of me, 
but Val does, and I know she will sigh ^ for the flesh- 
pots of Egypt’ when she sees Ely Crawford. There is 
Val now.” 

“ Do tell me, girls, do I look all right ?” asked this 
latter individual as she entered the room, fully attired 
for the occasion. 

“ Oh, yes !” exclaimed the others ; “ but what have 
you done to your hair?” for Val had arranged an 
elabomte coifliire which would have done credit to the 
most approved hair-dresser. 

Val looked a little confused as she said, “ I did it up 


THE PARTY. 


109 


high ; it looks so foolish to go to a party with one’s 
hair hanging down one’s back.” 

^^Oh, take it down, Yal !” besought Theo, whose 
own braids were simply looped up by a ribbon. 

No, I shall not. It is too late to do it all over : the 
boys are waiting. You are so tall it doesn’t make you 
look babyish to wear your hair so; but a mite like 

me No, it doesn’t make any difference what you 

say,” Yal persisted, as the girls both tried to win her 
consent to the old arrangement, I am going to wear 
it so.” 

But what will auntie say ?” 

^^She won’t see it,” replied Yal, running out of the 
room. 

And, sure enough, by the time the other two girls 
had reached the foot of the stairs Yal had started off 
with Gilbert. 

This last individual was something of a dandy, and 
was the only one of the three boys who boasted the 
necessary equipment for evening dress. Archie said 
he could not afford it, and, besides, the other boys 
would not be likely to dress so. It’s all very well,” 
he said, ^^when one lives in a big city and goes into 
society all the time. I am just as particular about the 
correct thing as you are, Gil, but I don’t see any sense 
in bothering about such things yet awhile.” 

As for Jack, he declared he was too young ; he hated 
evening dress anyhow ; a fellow looked ridiculous diked 
off like that before he was twenty-one ; he shouldn’t 
rig himself up so till he had to. 

To all of which remarks Gilbert gave little heed, and 
10 


110 


TWO GIRLS. 


walked olf with Val serenely, feeling that he was re- 
deeming the credit of the whole party. 

But upon entering the room where the young people 
were assembling, Gilbert found himself unique from 
being the only one in such attire, for Boseville was 
a small place, and its society did not feel the neces- 
sity of following exactly the customs of larger towns : 
so Gilbert felt unpleasantly conspicuous the whole 
evening. 

However, it was a very happy, merry party. Theo 
and Nannie, with nothing to mar their pleasure, gave 
themselves up to the enjoyment of the occasion. They 
danced and chatted, and were as bright and charming 
as possible. One cloud alone darkened Jack^s sky. In 
his effort to be attentive to Theo he upset a saucer 
of ice-cream in her lap ; but she was so sorry for him 
in his embarrassment that she treated the matter very 
lightly, and was kinder to him than she would have 
been otherwise, for she was always tender to those in 
trouble. 

“ Who is your friend ?” inquired Archie, in a low 
voice, of Theo, who was sitting with Val. 

Why, it is only Val,^’ answered Theo ; you know 
who it is, Archie.” 

No,” replied Archie, mischievously ; I did not 
recognize the head, and I could not see her face.” 

Val pretended not to hear, and was indignant enough 
when she heard Archie, a few minutes later, say some- 
thing about old Miss Le Moyne.” 

But it was Lee Crawford who put the finishing stroke 
and nearly spoiled VaPs evening. 


THE PARTY. 


Ill 


Fly had never quite forgiven YaPs disaffection 
towards herself and her friends, and not only did 
she contrive that Yal should miss a number of dances, 
but she spoke so spitefully in YaPs hearing that the 
poor little girl was finally missing from the room, and 
Theo, who had taken in the situation, found Yal dis- 
consolately sitting in the dressing-room all alone. 

Why, Yal !” she exclaimed, what are you doing 
here ? Don’t you feel well ?” 

‘^No, — that is, I’m a little tired.” 

This was a strange admission from Yal, who was 
always the last to weary of amusement. 

Well, lie down,” suggested Theo. 

^^No,” returned Yal, dispiritedly; will just sit 
here. Don’t wait, Theo : you will miss some of the fun.” 

Theo stood still a moment, regarding her thought- 
fully. What was it Lee Crawford was saying?” she 
presently asked. 

The tears came into YaPs eyes. ^^Oh, Theo,” she 
answered, did you hear ?” She said, ^ There is that 
stuck-up little Yal Le Moyne ; I wonder what she is 
doing here? Doesn’t she look like a hair-dresser’s 
sign, with all those pufiPs and twists ? Did you ever see 
anything so unbecoming and ridiculous? She ought 
to be home in bed, anyhow, — a baby like her at a party ! 
I suppose she feels very big with Mr. Swallowtail !’ 
And then the girls all giggled, and she said, — oh, Theo, 
she said so every one could hear, — ‘ She needn’t look so 
righteous; we know she’s no saint; don’t we, girls? 
We could tell something that would take down her 
feathers.’ ” 


112 


TWO GIRLS. 


It was horrid/’ avowed Theo, indignantly. Never 
mind, Val,” soothingly ; just wait here a minute. I’ll 
be back directly.” And Theo, with ire flashing from 
her eyes, hurried back to her friends. 

She found Jack standing in the door-way of the 
drawing-room. Jack,” she said, soflly, ‘^please find 
Archie for me, and bring him here.” Jack flew to do 
her bidding, and presently the three were holding an 
indignation meeting. 

^^Now go get Gilbert,” directed Theo, ^‘and you 
boys try to make Val have the best sort of a time. 
Nannie and I have danced till we are tired ; you have 
hardly danced with Val at all, Archie.” 

I know,” returned Archie, apologetically ; “ but she 
does look so unnatural with her hair all rigged up that 
way. I feel ashamed of her.” 

Never mind,” said Theo; she’s been punished 
enough for such a little thing as that. Don’t be so mean, 
Archie. She was a little silly, but she is sorry now.” 

And so Val for the rest of the evening was always 
the centre of a little group. Don’t let any one know 
you care,” Theo had whispered ; be as bright as you 
can.” So Val, who was always bright enough with 
small effort, now making a great one, sparkled and 
shone like a little star, till even Archie wondered that 
he had never given her credit for such entertaining 
powers. . 

Val “’fessed” to auntie the next day, and felt better 
about it. 

You should have seen Fly Crawford, auntie !” said 
Theo : she was dressed and bejewelled out of all rea- 


THE PARTY. 


113 


son. Talk of signs ! she looked like a cheap fashion- 
plate herself.^^ 

^^And she needn’t talk/’ continued Val : ^^she was 
anxious enough to dance with Gilbert. Jessie Mere- 
dith said ” 

Children ! children !” interrupted auntie, raising 
her hand. That is gossip ; and gossip, my dears, is 
something your auntie does not care to hear.” 

‘‘But it is true,” Yal persisted. 

“ Never mind,” returned auntie : “ there are a great 
many true things of which every one hesitates to speak. 
If you cannot speak well of a person, do not discuss 
that person at all, unless you are absolutely obliged to 
do so for some special reason, — to defend another or as 
a necessary warning. My dear girls, women, and men 
too, are often very ready to listen to evil, spiteful re- 
marks, and I want my girls to help raise the standard 
of womanhood by repressing gossip. Do not listen to 
it, do not be the ones to further it, and your own little 
mustard-seed may some day become a great tree. It 
is not by lowering one’s fellow-creatures that one ele- 
vates himself. If they are on a lower plane, try to 
raise them, and by the effort you must needs step up 
yourself. So, my little Yal, don’t try to excuse your- 
self by holding up Lee Crawford’s wrong-doings. You 
know who says ‘ new actions are the only apologies and 
explanations of old ones which the noble can bear to 
offer or to receive.’ Now, no more gossip, girlies.” 

After this, though Yal honestly tried to be an un- 
affected little girl, any inclination towards young-lady- 
isms on her part was quickly suppressed by Archie’s 
h 10* 


114 


TIFO GIRLS. 


calling her old Miss Le Moyne,” an appellation she 
greatly resented. 

The holidays over, the boys returned to their studies, 
Nannie went back to school, and the other two girls 
were left to pick up the thread of their own school- 
work. But Val seemed listless and lacked her usual 
interest. 

“ You are not grieving over ^ them hallycon days,’ as 
Archie calls them, are you, Val?” asked Theo. 

No,” replied Val : I just feel tired and headachy.” 

You have had too much excitement, I am afraid,” 
remarked auntie, laying aside her work and placing a 
cool hand on Val’s hot head. ^^You are feverish. 
I shall have to put you to bed, Val.” 

And to bed Val went, to stay there for a week. 

She was not a very patient little body at the best of 
times, and poor Theo found herself in such constant 
demand that when Val was better, and was really quite 
able to wait Theo’s convenience, it seemed to Miss Nel- 
son that the younger girl was unreasonable ; but Theo, 
with sweet patience, was always ready to hurry through 
her meals that she might sit with Val; was always 
willing to take her books to Val’s room and study 
there ; ready to jump at VaPs slightest wish, to give up 
her own little pleasures since Val could not join them. 

She is making a perfect slave of the child. This 
will not do,” said Miss Nelson to herself. It is very 
^ hard for Theo to say ^ no,’ even when she knows it 
would be best. I must have a little talk with each of 
them.” 

So one day when Val was sitting in a big chair by 


THE PARTY. 


115 


the window, fretting for Theo’s return from school, 
Miss Nelson quietly said, — 

afraid you don’t love Theo very much, Val.” 

Val turned upon her eyes wide with surprise at such 
an accusation. 

Why, auntie,” she protested, ^^you are joking. I 
love Theo dearly ; you know I do.” 

^^But aren’t you a little selfish about it, dearie 
girl?” 

Why, what do you mean, auntie ? I would give 
anything I possess to Theo.” 

“ I know you are generous, dear; but there is a dis- 
tinction, if not a difference, between generosity and un- 
selfishness : it is one thing to give to a friend and another 
to give up to her. It seems to me if you really loved 
Theo you would be very anxious for her happiness all 
the time ; you would not claim every moment of her 
spare time ; you would not demand from her the sacri- 
fice of her amusements that you might have her society. 
I do not mean that Theo does not like dearly to be 
with you, and to render you any service she can, for it 
is a great pleasure to her to do both ; but because it is a 
pleasure you are making yourself dependent upon her, 
and making her give to you the time and strength she 
needs for her own development.” 

But I don’t always ask her to stay with me,” said 
Val, tearfully. 

No, dear, I know you do not ; but you accept the 
sacrifice without demur. I want my girls’ characters 
to ripen all around. I do not want you to be like 
fruit fair on one side and gnarly on the other. I want 


116 


TWO GIRLS. 


you to be strong and self-reliant; and it is because I 
love you so truly that I feel I must every now and then 
turn you around to the sun, that you may ripen evenly, 
and you will be happier, my darling.’^ 

Val sat looking out of the window very thought- 
fully ; then she turned around and said, smiling, though 
her eyes were still wet, — 

am afraid I am a very contrary little apple, I 
have to be turned so often,” 

^‘Not oftener than some others,” declared auntie, 
smiling back. I hope you will be a very nice, sweet 
little apple when you are grown : you belong to a good 
variety, my dear.” 

And when, Theo having come in, Val said, Don’t 
hurry up from dinner, Theo ; I am so much better, I 
can amuse myself,” Miss Nelson’s loving caress of 
the little dark head gave Val more pleasure than the 
sacrifice gave her pain. 

am so glad Val is better,” said Theo, enjoying 
the time she was taking over her dessert. 

Yes,” Miss Nelson replied, she will be quite her- 
self again in a few days. Val is improving in more 
ways than one. Theo, you must not keep her back.” 
Theo looked up wouderiugly ; I keep her back ?” 

Yes, dear ; it took me a long time to learn in just 
how great a measure we must give up to those we love. 
I think I was startled and shocked when I once dis- 
covered that I had been encouraging a weakness where 
I should have been giving strength. The line is such a 
very difficult one to draw that I hardly know how to 
tell you where to di-aw it. In Yal’s case she is a little 


THE PARTY. 


117 


inclined to be selfish, and you, on the other hand, are 
never quite ready to say ‘ no^ to one you love. So long 
as you are really and absolutely needed by Val, I should 
be very sorry to discourage you from lending her all 
the help she requires, but when she overdraws from 
you to the weakening of her own character, I think 
you must be careful, and that is where the difficulty 
comes, to know when to withhold. Still, dear, I tell 
you this because your inclination is in the opposite di- 
rection, and I do not believe you will ever be eager to 
withhold too much. Can you follow me?’’ 

I think I see what you mean,” replied Theo. It 
is like always carrying a child and never letting him 
learn to walk. But it is such a pleasure, auntie, to do 
for those we love.” 

I know it, dear ; it is one of our greatest privileges, 
and I should be very sorry to depreciate it. I only 
mean we must not be selfishly unselfish.” 

What a funny expression !” said Theo. But I 
know what you mean, auntie ; we have no right to do a 
kind thing just because it pleases ourselves : we must 
consider whether it is to be really a help or a hin- 
derance.” 

Exactly,” returned auntie, rising from the table. 

We must not feed babies on too many sweetmeats even 
if they cry for them.” 

Theo nodded as she followed her aunt. “ Then I 
will practise for the musicale,” she said. I wasn’t 
going to, for I knew I should have to give a great deal 
of extra time to it, and I told Professor Rheinstein I 
could not possibly do it. He seemed very much dis- 


118 


TWO GIRLS. 


appointed, and asked me to think over it a day or two. 
You know I have refused every time.” 

Yes,” answered auntie, “ you see an example right 
at hand. If you can do Professor Pheinstein credit 
by playing well at the musicale, you are helping him 
in his reputation as a teacher ; and to give that time to 
Yal would only lessen her self-reliance and do you no 
good.” 

So, with a hasty run up to Yal to explain matters, 
Theo devoted herself to her practising with great 
energy, and Yal, being made to understand it was to 
further Professor Pheinstein’s interests, was quite 
pleased that she had given a twist towards the sunny 
side. 

Theo’s best talent was for her music, and though she 
found it hard to overcome a certain shyness in playing 
before an audience, she was determined to conquer her- 
self in this respect, for Miss Nelson tried to make her 
understand that it was only due her teacher that she 
should do her best. 

I think,” Miss Nelson said, that not every one 
appreciates the difficult position in which a teacher is 
placed. If a pupil is dull, it is because the teacher has 
failed to make her brilliant j but, on the other hand, 
if she is naturally quick, the poor teacher must retire 
to the background, and all credit be given to the intel- 
lect of the pupil. If every one could see the patient, 
unremitting toil given to the education of each child, 
the lessons analyzed and pondered over by tired, con- 
scientious teachers who desire to give a clear under- 
standing of what they teach to those who, perhaps, give 


THE PARTY. 


119 


not more than five minutes to their study ; if the 
world could hear the beratings for partiality, the accu- 
sations of stupidity, the charges of temper, of mean- 
ness, of harshness, given to those whose only aim is to 
make good students of those in their charge, I think 
we should all be more ready to lend our aid to the 
long-suffering teachers by standing shoulder to shoulder 
with them in their battle.” 

Theo retailed all this to her classmates at recess. 

Your aunt must have been a teacher herself,” re- 
marked one of the girls. 

Indeed she was not,” returned Theo. 

Well, my mother doesn’t talk that way,” observed 
one of the girls, flippantly. She says the teachers are 
paid to make me learn, and it is their business to see 
that I do.” 

If we were machines they might,” interposed Nan- 
nie Talcott ; they could oil us up once in a while and 
start us going, and we could turn out so much every 
day ; but if we haven’t sense enough to see the advan- 
tage to ourselves in study, I don’t see how it is the 
teacher’s fault if we turn out ignoramuses.” 

“ It’s all very well for you to talk, Nannie Talcott,” 
said the girl who had spoken before ; it is no trouble 
for you. You are always ahead of all of us.” 

Yes,” sighed another, ^^it’s easy for Nan.” 

‘^That is just where you are mistaken,” declared 
Nannie. I haven’t a single brilliant quality, unless,” 
she said, slowly, you choose to call perseverance one. 
I have that, I believe, and I try to have concentra- 
tion.” 


120 


TWO GIRLS, 


I haven’t/’ said one ; not a bit.” 

‘‘Then get some,” advised Nannie. “It is high 
time you did. If you know what is lacking, you ought 
to be ready to supply the lack. Jessie Meredith, you 
are as bright as anybody, and I think it is a shame to 
let yourself go, day after day, when you know you 
could do splendidly if you just stuck to it. I’ll tell 
you what let us do, girls,” continued Nannie, struck 
with a sudden thought, “let us each keep an ac- 
count for a month of how many hours we study, — 
really study, not sit with books before us, — and I’ll 
venture to say it is the girl who studies the hardest 
who stands the highest. There !” 

To this proposal several of the girls agreed, and as 
the accounts showed, with one exception, it was as 
Nannie had said. 




CHAPTER XL 

VALENTINES. 

Theo was inwardly very nervous over the musicale, 
and dreaded it more than any one knew. She was to 
play an Hude of Jensen’s, and it took all her powers 

to get it well into her fingers,” as she expressed it. 
She declared, to Val only, that she knew she should 
break down. 

How silly! You will do beautifully,” predicted 
Yal, who by this time was quite well again. “Just 
think you are going to play it all right, and you will. 
Don’t think of the people ; just think of the piano.” 

Which was very good advice ; but Theo was not to 
be so readily convinced, and declared she knew she 
should make an ignominious failure. 

“ I believe I’ll cut my finger, or do something,” she 
said, in desperation, as the hour approached. “ I wish 
I hadn’t said I would play.” 

“ Now, don’t you ever call me silly again,” scolded 
Yal. “ I never was as silly as this.” So by dint of 
coaxing and scolding together Theo finally was made 
ashamed of her lack of courage, and when Yal called 
her a coward she summoned all her pride and deter- 
mined not to fail. 

“ If I see you falter,” Yal had threatened, “ I 

r 11 121 


am 


122 


TWO GIRLS. 


going to wave a white feather, and you will know what 
I mean.” 

“ So will every one else,” complained Theo. 

‘‘I hope they will.” And, true to her word, Yal 
actually carried a white feather in her pocket. 

There was a great rustle of skirts and the sound of 
little breezy whispere as the girls took their places in 
the audience-hall of Mrs. McCleary’s school. Yal de- 
terminedly placed herself in a front seat, with her eye 
fixed uncompromisingly on poor Theo, who trembled 
and shook as she sat among the performers. 

She’ll do it, — I know she’ll do it,” thought Theo. 
And she grasped her roll of music tighter. To be 
made the object of ridicule struck terror to her soul. 
She was brave enough in other matters where she could 
forget herself, but this shyness was due to what she felt 
was her conspicuous position. 

Professor Rheinstein bustled about and gave Theo a 
reassuring nod. 

Oh, dear me,” thought she, “ what shall I think 
about to keep me from thinking of myself? That 
dreadful Yal looks so determined.” And she glanced 
towards the front row of seats. Yal made a little 
movement towards her pocket, as if to say, Break 
down if you dare !” And Theo had to smile at the 
despotic expression on Yal’s face. 

You haf not fear,” whispered Professor Rheinstein, 
as Theo’s turn came ; but, though she felt her knees 
beginning to shake and her hands to get cold, she only 
smiled and shook her head, feeling like a martyr going 
to the stake. 


valentines. 


123 


Another look towards Val and the same little move- 
ment from Val towards her pocket, and then Theo be- 
gan, tremulously enough at first, but gaining courage 
as she proceeded. Only once she felt the notes slipping 
away from her, and she gave a startled glance towards 
Val, who slyly slipped her hand into her pocket, and 
Theo saw the awful tip of a white feather appearing. 
She felt the blood rushing to her face, and thought the 
next moment she should either laugh or cry, but she 
summoned all her resolution, and the critical moment 
passed, though it is a wonder the effect produced by 
VaPs strategy was not enough to make Theo lose all 
control ; but she went on without further hesitation ; 
and Val led the applause which followed with such a 
clapping of hands that it is a wonder she did not blis- 
ter them. 

Professor Kheinstein beamed most approvingly, and 
said, as Theo returned to her place, Fery goot ! you 
haf done yourseluf crate gredit.” 

The crisis over, Theo felt how absurd it all was, and 
religiously kept her eyes turned away from Val, for 
the wickedly mirthful expression around VaPs mouth 
was too much for her. 

At last the final number on the programme was given, 
and the buzzing of girlish voices congratulating, ex- 
postulating, and relating was heard all over the room. 

Oh, Theo ! you did so beautifully,” from Nannie 
Talcott, and, “Oh, Theo! you play like an angel,” 
from Jessie Meredith, and, “ Oh, you precious darling 
old goose ! I knew you would come out all right,” in a 
whisper from Val. 


124 


TWO GIRLS. 


Yes,” whispered back Theo, you wretched little 
sinner, I’ve a mind to box your ears for you.” 

Val laughed in high glee : Never mind, I was the 
power behind the throne that time; deny it if you 
dare, miss !” 

Perhaps you were,” acknowledged Theo. Any- 
how, I am glad it is all over.” 

Professor Rheinstein is very much pleased with 
you,” was auntie’s greeting, as she stood waiting at 
the school door for the two girls, who were lingering 
somewhat behind. 

I am very glad,” was Theo’s response. And catch- 
ing Val’s eye she laughed, and then told Miss Janet of 
Val’s ingenious device for keeping her courage up to 
the sticking-point. 

Miss Janet joined in the laugh, and said it was quite 
a wily stratagem for so small a head to devise. But 
it was just like Val,” she declared. 

Val felt that she had a good joke on Theo, whose 
superiority of behavior she had always been obliged to 
admit ; and Theo, in her turn, longed for an opportu- 
nity of taking Miss Val down,” as she termed it. 

The opportunity was not long in coming; for on 
the morning of the fourteenth of February, as the 
mail was handed in while they were all at breakfast, 
among the letters was one for Val, which she opened 
a little curiously, and in a few moments her face 
turned scarlet, and she slipped the envelope into her 
pocket. 

Miss Nelson, who was occupied with her own mail, 
did not notice Val’s confusion, but it did not escape 


VALENTINES. 


125 


Theo, who, patting this and that together, resolved to 
take her revenge on Val. 

During the morning she said not a word to Val on 
the subject, but turned the conversation in other direc- 
tions, though she could see that Val longed to give her 
confidence. But at dinner-time she looked up, as if 
the idea had just occurred to her, and mischievously said, 
‘‘Auntie, I believe Val has a valentine. Ask her to 
show it to you.” 

Again the color surged up into VaPs face as Miss 
Nelson looked up inquiringly. It was so evident that 
there was some truth in Theo’s random shot, that Val 
succumbed at once, and silently handed the envelope 
and its contents to Miss Nelson. 

“We will all have a look at it after dinner,” said Miss 
Nelson, kindly, “ and I will show you some old valen- 
tines,” seeing that VaPs confusion was genuine, and 
that Theo was rather enjoying it. 

“ You would rather I should see it, dear ?” inquir- 
ingly came from auntie, as she joined the girls in the 
sitting-room and plaeed an old-fashioned box on the 
table. 

“ Oh, yes,” uttered Val, in an earnest tone. “ So 
much rather. I didn’t expect it, auntie, indeed I did 
not.” 

“ Why, who does expect a valentine ?” smilingly 
questioned Miss Janet. “Now we will look at yours 
first, and then I will show you some I have in this 
box. I am sure they will interest you both.” Then, 
sitting down. Miss Janet drew the valentine from its 
enclosure and read it aloud, while Val sat with eyes 
11 * 


126 


TJFO GIRLS. 


cast down and the color coming and going in her 
face : 

“ If I could paint my love for thee, 

Or pour it forth in melody, 

In picture and in song of mine 
I’d give thee praise, sweet Valentine. 

“ If tender buds could speak for me 
And murmur my name lovingly, 

A fragrant wreath for thee I’d twine 
That thou mightst wear, sweet Valentine. 

“ Gems fit to make a princess’ dower. 

The brightest raindrops in a shower, 

I fain would send, couldst thou divine 
From them my love, sweet Valentine. 

“ If birds that sing among the trees. 

Or if some gentle little breeze, 

Could find their way to heart of thine. 

They’d whisper, ‘ Be my Valentine.’ ” 

Why, Gilbert has quite a gift for verse-makiug 
declared Miss Nelson, as she concluded ; but he ought 
to have chosen a more mature valentine than this little 
one,’’ she continued. 

How did you know it was Gilbert?” And Val 
put the question with such evident wonder at auntie’s 
perspicacity that Miss Nelson had to laugh. 

Did you suppose I should not know ? It is quite 
a nice little valentine. I should put it away, and some 
day you will be quite amused by it. Your name, you 
know, was a great temptation : no doubt it was too 
much for Gilbert to withstand.” 

Val was quite taken aback by auntie’s way of look- 
ing at the matter, and felt ashamed to attach any senti- 


valentines. 


127 


ment to it ; aod after her aunt’s explanation Theo, too, 
felt that she had considered it rather more important 
than was necessary, and they fell to examining the con- 
tents of the old box, which soon became much more 
interesting than any modern valentine could be, for 
Miss Nelson had kept, as great treasures, a number of 
family valentines. 

There was one from her grandfather to her grand- 
mother, several of her mother’s, and a number of her 
own and her sister’s. 

“ Think, Val, our great-grandmother !” exclaimed 
Theo, as she curiously and carefully opened a yellow 
sheet. 

Oh, yes ; let me see,” returned Val, where do we 
meet on the family tree ? My mother and your father 
were first-cousins, so-^-oh, dear, I do get so mixed up ! — 
and your father was my second-cousin. No — oh, how 
is it ? Do tell us, auntie.” 

My father was your mother’s uncle,” explained 
Miss Janet, and my grandfather was her grandfather 
also : so your great-grandparents and Theo’s are the 
same.” 

“ Then this valentine belonged to our great-grand- 
mother, Theo. Isn’t it queer, and so old, old-fash- 
ioned ?” 

And, oh, what a nice one this is ! all silver filigree, 
and such exquisite writing. Tell us, whose was this ?” 
said Theo. 

My father sent it to my mother.” And Miss Nel- 
son read the date. 

“ Then these are my father’s to my mother ?” And 


128 


TWO GIRLS. 


Theo untied a little packet fresher than the rest. See 
these roses, Val. Aren’t they nicely painted? I won- 
der who did them.” 

I can tell you. They were painted by Val’s father ; 
he was here at the time,” replied Miss Nelson. 

This gave an added interest, and in the delight and 
entertainment these relics of the past afforded Gilbert’s 
valentine sank into insignificance and was scarcely re- 
ferred to again. 

Only on the occasion of Gilbert’s next visit Miss 
Nelson brought a blush to the young man’s cheek by 
saying, in the presence of them all, “We quite enjoyed 
your valentine, Gilbert. I did not know you were so 
clever ; we shall know upon whom to call when we 
want anything of the kind.” 

And somehow Gilbert felt rather flat, especially as 
Archie looked at him across the room with such a 
meaning glance that Gilbert felt he must offer some 
explanation, which he did rather clumsily, by saying, 
“ Val’s name afforded such a good opportunity.” Thus 
he not only endorsed Miss Nelson’s conception of the 
matter, but robbed it of any element of sentiment Val 
might still have been inclined to think it possessed. 

Not only was Gilbert’s valentine eclipsed by the fas- 
cinating old ones, but it was quite outdone in interest 
by two others which arrived that same evening. 

A violent ring and a thundering knock were heard 
at the front door, and a few minutes after Eldorado 
Ann came giggling in, bringing two mysterious-look- 
ing missives. One proved to be for Theo, the other 
for Val. Upon being opened, Theo’s displayed a single 


VALENTINES. 


129 


white feather fastened on a black card. ‘‘Oh, Val, 
you told !” exclaimed Theo, reproachfully. And Val, 
laughing, opened her envelope, which was addressed to 
“Old Miss Le Moyne.’’ Inside was a cut from a 
fashion-sheet, representing the back view of a very 
much befrizzed and bepuffed head, evidently a new 
style of coiffure ; under it was written, “ The very latest 
thing for Valentines.” 

“ They are from Archie !” cried both girls at once. 
And, catching a quizzical look on Miss Janet’s face, 
they exclaimed, “ You know something about it, auntie ; 
you know you do but auntie refused to say yea or 
nay, and the girls decided they would put their heads 
together and send offsets to Archie. The old joke was 
never too old to use, and the next day, with Nannie 
Talcott’s help, a valentine was prepared. On a card 
was painted a stiff and stark hen lying helplessly on 
its back ; above was written, “ One more unfortunate,” 
and underneath, “ Who killed Henny-Penny ?” 

“ That is rather running things into the ground,” 
said Theo ; “but Archie hates to be teased about that 
affair more than any other. Now we must think of 
something else. Oh, no ! I’ll tell you what we will do. 
We will wait till the first of April, and then we can 
play a joke on him ; if he is at home we can do it 
here, and if not, we can send him a box.” 

Short days and hard study brought February to an 
end, and March came blowing in, bringing Val’s fif- 
teenth birthday. 

“I am always in a skurry,” said Val : “no wonder 
March brought me.” 


130 


TWO GIRLS. 


Yes, you are a breezy sort of an individual,” pro- 
nounced Miss Janet, looking at the dancing eyes and 
bright face. 

1 am as old as you are. Miss Theo,” exulted Yal : 
we are both fifteen.” 

‘‘ I shall not be sixteen till June, to be sure,” ac- 
knowledged Theo, “but I am ever so much bigger, 
miss.” And she drew herself up to her full height, 
which was several inches beyond YaPs. “You’re 
nothing but a dot,” she went on. 

YaPs tininess was her sore point, for she would very 
much have liked to be taller, and when auntie forbade 
high heels Yal thought it a great deprivation, for she 
could, through them, have added a little to her stature. 
“ Anyhow,” she said, after a dignified silence following 
Theo’s fling at her size, “ I have this advantage, — no 
one expects so much of me.” 

Theo laughed teasingly : “ They wouldn’t if you 
didn’t try to impress everybody with your grown-up- 
ness.” 

“ Now, Theo,” expostulated Yal, in a hurt voice, 
“I don’t do that near as much as I did. Do I, 
auntie ?” 

“ You are improving,” replied auntie, taking part in 
Theo’s raillery : “ by the time you are as old as I am 
you will be quite like a little girl.” 

“ Now, auntie, you are all too provoking, and on 
my birthday, too ! I think it is real mean.” And 
Yal looked almost ready to cry. 

“ Never mind, dear little baby,” said Theo, coax- 
ingly : “ no one would imagine for an instant that you 


VALENTINES. 


131 


were a grown person to see you now. There, I won’t 
tease you any more,” as YaPs eyes actually began to 
fill. Mammy has made a perfectly delicious choco- 
late-cake, and we are to have oysters for supper, and 
you are a precious little love.” 

So Val cheered up ; and, though she really felt quite 
grown-up in her sixteenth year,” as she proudly said, 
she tried to behave with becoming simplicity,” and 
was quite as childishly pleased over her birthday-cake 
as any one could desire. 

In most directions she was really much more of a 
child than Theo, a fact which made her little attempted 
airs more noticeable. 

She and Archie had returned to their old good-com- 
radeship, and enjoyed each other’s jokes as did no others. 
Though unlike in many respects, there was just enough 
similarity in their natures to make them very con- 
genial, and the cross-flashes of wit which went on when 
they two were, as Theo termed it, on a high horse,” 
gave abundant amusement to Theo and Miss Janet. 

March led them along towards the first of April, and 
the last day of the month brought Archie home. 

It was the next morning at breakfast that the girls 
began their system of jokes, when Archie’s salt-cellar 
was filled with sugar, with which he liberally sprinkled 
his steak. He said nothing, however, not wanting to 
give the girls the satisfaction of seeing he noticed it ; 
but when, upon taking a drink of water, he found it as 
salt as brine, he put down his glass, saying, vehemently. 

I’ll get even with you.” 

To put Archie into even the semblance of a rage 


132 


TWO GIRLS. 


was a great victory, and the girls laughed in the most 
tantalizing manner at his outburst of wrath, and, as 
his meals at home were usually highly enjoyed, they 
could have taken no surer way of annoying him. He 
refused many dishes offered him which were in reality 
perfectly good, for the girls themselves made a pre- 
tence of refusing them just to make him do the same, 
and so they succeeded beyond their hopes. Though 
Archie threatened vengeance, they were constantly on 
their guard, and Archie found no opportunity of 
paying them back,’^ while they plotted and planned 
further mischief against him. 

The first plate of crullers suited Archie’s palate ex- 
actly when they were passed him at supper ; he was 
extremely fond of them, and the girls knew he would 
call for a second supply, which Eldorado Ann brought 
in and set before him. He unsuspectingly helped him- 
self, and when he bit into a mass of raw cotton, cun- 
ningly concealed by the brown batter, he vainly tried 
to get a satisfactory bite ; and then the girls laughed in 
the most unrestrained manner at their clever joke. 

How rude you are !” exclaimed Archie. — Auntie, 
mammy must be getting old ; her crullers are a little 
tough. — Girls, why this unseemly mirth ? It is not 
kind of you to make fun of poor old mammy’s cook- 
ing ; you know she is not as young as she was, and she 
has evidently left something out which should have 
been in these crullers, or else she has mistaken some 
ingredient which she should not have used for some 
other which she should have put in ; but her sight is 
not what it has been. She is not in love, at her age, 


valentines. 


133 


surely ; and so it must be the fault of her failing facul- 
ties. Now, in the ^ hallycoif days of her youth, when 

she was in the united state ” 

“ She is in the United States now, Archie,” inter- 
rupted Val : ^^what are you talking about ? Virginia 
is one of the United States, isn’t it?” 

Surely, my good girl, surely ; but you mistake me. 
I did not say the United States. I said the united 
state. She is a widow, I believe, and is not now in the 
united state 

You remind me of one of those absurd creatures 
in ^ Alice in Wonderland,’ Archie,” said Theo, — ^Hhe 
Hatter, or the Dormouse, or some of those things. 
You talk just as they did. You are worse than a 
nightmare.” 

But Archie, having led the subject away from the 
crullers, was satisfied, and, as he had then accom- 
plished his purpose, ceased to criticise mammy, and 
simply shook his head, saying, You are very obtuse, 
children : I will not argue with you any longer.” 



12 



CHAPTER XIL 

MISFORTUNE. 

For some time both Theo and Val had noticed at 
times that Miss Janet seemed worried, for, though she 
was as interested as ever in the every-day doings of the 
little family, and laughed as heartily at their small 
jokes, always ready to appreciate any bright remark or 
witticism, she would sometimes seem so preoccupied 
and absorbed that Theo, who was more observing than 
Val, felt that there must be something more than usual 
amiss, and she unburdened her fears to Archie upon the 
occasion of his next visit home. 

Do you know, Archie,’^ she said, I am afraid 
something serious is worrying auntie, and I don’t 
think we ought to let her worry alone.” 

Of course not,” agreed Archie. What do you 
suppose it is that is wrong ?” 

I think it must be some matter of business, or she 
would have told us.” 

She isn’t ill ?” 

No ; she has had letters which seem to have given 
her trouble, and I have seen her puzzling over her 
accounts oftener than she used.” 

I shall ask her,” resolutely declared Archie. 

They were sitting in Theo’s room, where the light 
134 


MISFORTUNE. 


135 


spring breeze was blowing the curtains back and forth. 
Outside, the robins and bluebirds were singing in the 
blossoming trees. 

How I do love my darling room ^ said Theo, after 
a moment’s silence. I never could bear to give it up.” 

'^What makes you talk that way?” demanded 
Archie, with a boy’s impatience of unpleasant subjects. 

You will never have to do it.” 

might have to,” declared Theo, thoughtfully. 
^'We might even have to give up the place. Such 
things do happen.” 

Nonsense ! ^ don’t cross your bridges till you come 
to them.’ There may be nothing very much the mat- 
ter, after all ; only some little puzzle about the right 
investments, or something. Don’t croak, Theo.” 

I’m not croaking ; and I should not have said any- 
thing to you about it, only I thought somebody ought 
to share auntie’s troubles.” 

“ Pshaw ! Do you suppose it is that f My good- 
ness ! I’d work my fingers to the bone for her, — ^you 
know I would ; but I don’t think we ought to l^orrow 
trouble. If it comes, I hope I’m man enough to face 
it.” And Archie squared his shoulders with a deter- 
mined look on his face, as if he would defy the uni- 
verse. 

Of course you would,” answered Theo, lovingly. 

Oh, Archie, I believe you are a comfort.” 

Archie laughed. ‘‘ Well, don’t bother,” he returned. 

I’ll see all about it, and relieve your mind at the first 
opportunity. Jack is coming up this afternoon,” he 
added, presently, and we mustn’t be gloomy.” 


136 


TWO GIRLS. 


I don’t see why we shouldn’t be gloomy if we want 
to,” replied Theo, instantly becoming frigid. 

‘‘It wouldn’t be polite, for one thing,” explained 
Archie, coolly ; “ and then it would be showing precious 
little pride to parade our troubles, — that is, supposing 
we have any. I don’t believe in going about posing 
for sympathy.” 

“ Nor I. I didn’t mean that ; I only meant I didn’t 
see why Jack should have anything to do with our 
feelings.” 

“ You’re pretty mean to Jack.” And Archie, having 
given utterance to this opinion, arose from the window- 
seat. 

“Don’t go,” pleaded Theo, penitently; “we so 
seldom have a cosy talk these days. I’ll be very nice 
to Jack, if you want me to be.” 

“ I don’t want you to be unless you really appreciate 
him,” bluntly declared Archie. “ I think you might 
give him credit for being as good a fellow as he is, 
especially when you know what chums we are.” 

“ I do appreciate him,” avowed Theo, in all sincerity ; 
“ but I believe I should like him better,” she continued, 
hesitatingly, “ if he — if he didn’t value my opinion so 
much.” 

“ I should think you’d feel complimented. I should. 
You’re a first-rate girl, Theo, but you do find it awfully 
hard to give up.” 

“ What do you want me to do ?” asked Theo, meekly. 

“Just treat Jack less top-lofti ly, and accept the things 
he does for you less condescendingly. One would think 
you were an empress, at least, to see the way you treat 


MISFORTUNE. 


137 


him ; and it isn’t like you. Be just nice, — the same as 
you are to every one else.” 

I’ll try,” promised Theo, humbly. We will all 
go off into the woods this afternoon, and I’ll be as good 
as gold.” 

There’s Jack’s whistle now,” cried Archie. ' Come, 
let us go meet him ; and I’ll promise you, Theo, I’ll 
talk to auntie very soon.” 

Hello, Jack !” Hello, Arch !” came from the 
two boys as Theo and Archie stood on the porch to 
greet Jack. I’m glad to see you,” was Theo’s greet- 
ing as she put out her hand. 

Jack never made his appearance without bringing a 
box of candy to the girls, some fruit or a book to Miss 
Nelson, and frequently something to mammy and El- 
dorado Ann, both of whom showed their appreciation 
by unstinted praise. 

He de mos’ free-handedes’ young man,” mammy 
declared, dilating upon the subject to the girls. Dey 
is a diff’unce, honeys, ’twix’ free-handed pussons an’ 
dese yer ’stravagant ones. Yo pa,” turning to Theo, 
was de free-handed kin’, an’ Mars’ Arch he jes’ de’ 
same ; but dere was Mars’ John Nelson, he were t’other 
kin’. I always know when Mars’ John were bo’n dat 
dey were a bump missin’ in he haid, an’ I always says 
to my ole man. Mars’ John sholy will want dat bump 
some day. An’ sho’ ’nuff, honey, as I live an’ breave, 
de day done come; Mars’ John die in dis indentions 
house ’thout nary other roof to cover he po’ haid. He 
done los’ ev’ythin’. Mars’ Jack he de free-handed kin’ 
too. I kin see dat ; don’t you go mistakin’ it. Mars’ 
12 * 


138 


TWO GIRLS. 


Jack mebbe ain’t so high-steppin’ as some, but he a bo’n 
gent’man. You cyarnt fool ole mammy.” 

So Jack’s coming was always gladly hailed by two 
members of the household, at least. To Miss Nelson 
he brought all his confidences, and she, in her turn, told 
him as gently as a mother of his little failings, and he 
took her advice in such good part that every one but 
Theo acknowledged his improvement of manner. 

Archie and Jack, with the two girls, started for the 
woods bent upon gathering wild flowers for Miss Nel- 
son, who pleaded letters as an excuse for not going 
with them. 

I hate not to have auntie go,” said Theo. Don’t 
you remember, Archie, how she used to take long walks 
with us when we were little things, and how interest- 
ing she used to make the walks ? There was never a 
tree nor a flower, a spider’s web nor a butterfly, that 
she did not find something in it of which to make a 
perfectly delightful story. I can remember how, one 
day, we watched a little ant carrying home a heavy 
load ; we became so absorbed and interested that we 
would not go farther till we had seen the burden safely 
housed. How far the little creature travelled ! I have 
never forgotten the place ; it was just beyond here.” 

“ Show it to me,” said Jack. 

I will,” acquiesced Theo. You don’t know how 
dear all such little things make these woods to us. 
Tliere, — this is where the ant started, and all along this 
road he travelled ; then he turned off here, — by that 
time he was getting tired. How he tugged and pulled 
his load up these rough places ! Once in a while he 


MISFORTUNE. 


139 


would have to rest, then he would start off again ; and, 
what was funny, as he drew nearer home he would 
frequently meet friends, evidently, for they would stop 
and seem to carry on a conversation. During the first 
part of his trip he would not stop if he met an ant, 
but I suppose his acquaintances were in his own neigh- 
borhood, naturally.’^ 

^‘That is all very interesting,” commented Jack. 

Tell me some more.” 

Oh, the birds,” Theo went on, and the squirrels 
are very funny, too ; they do such human things. Do 
you read Thoreau at all ?” 

Jack confessed he did not. 

Oh, do, then,” continued Theo, “ if you like such 
things. You don’t know how fascinating it is to read 
about all the things he was so absorbed in. Auntie 
used to read little bits to us, and now we love to read 
for ourselves.” 

Jack made a mental note, and resolved to read Tho- 
reau forthwith. 

“ I think your auntie is the most wonderful woman 
I ever saw,” he said ; but, then, you are all wonder- 
ful,” he continued. ‘‘ I feel so happy when I am here, 
as if I were in my proper element. I never did feel 
very happy before. I never knew just why. My 
stars ! but it was a lucky day when I met Arch ; we 
took to each other at once, you know.” 

Tell me how you lived before,” said Theo, remem- 
bering her promise to be ^^nice” to Jack. 

“ There isn’t very much to tell. I was a little shaver 
when my mother died ; I don’t even remember her ; 


140 


TWO GIRLS. 


and I had nurses and governesses till I was big enough 
to go away to school. Then I was at boarding-school 
till I was ready for college.” 

And your father ?” interrogated Theo. 

My father died three years ago. I never saw very 
much of him, for he was always closely absorbed in 
business and hadn’t much time to waste on a little 
chap like me.” 

Are you like him ?” 

No : they say I am most like my mother,” returned 
Jack. This is a picture of my mother.” And Jack 
opened his watch, in the back of which a small photo- 
graph was inserted. 

Theo looked at it earnestly. You are like her,” 
she remarked, handing it back to Jack. 

There was one school where I was for three years,” 
Jack went on, after a pause. I think I owe all the 
good there is in me to that school. The principal was 
a man every boy was obliged to respect, and he won 
their affections, too ; that is, if they were impression- 
able at all. I am very grateful to him.” 

Theo felt a thrill of pity spring up for this lonely 
boy, whose story of his unfriended life was so simply 
told, — never a home, always boarding-schools. ‘‘ Where 
did you spend your holidays ?” she asked. 

Oh, at the school where I happened to be. I was 
in one school the year round till I went to another. 
My father used to come to see me once or twice a year, 
though my uncle never did. My uncle is my guardian, 
you know. I always had plenty of spending-money ; 
but money can’t buy everything.” 


MISFORTUNE, 


141 


^^Poor Jack!’’ thought Theo, as she pondered over 
the starved life. ‘‘Well,” she said, “you know you 
have auntie now. Come, let us see what Yal and 
Archie are doing.” 

Yal and Archie were waiting on the edge of a field, 
just beyond the woods : they were sitting on the top 
rail of a fence, and were seemingly having a very good 
time. 

“What are you two doing?” called Theo, coming 
up to them. 

“ Enjoying the beauties of nature,” replied Archie. 

“Look at that sunset.” And Yal waved her hand 
towards a gorgeous western sky. “ Isn’t it splendid ?” 

“Perfectly magnificent,” returned Theo. — “Come, 
Jack, we’ll take a rail, too, and not let this pair mo- 
nopolize all the sights. — Oh, Yal, you don’t know how 
lovely it is here in summer. Archie and I go out fish- 
ing, and spend whole days in the woods rummaging 
around to see what is to be seen. Sometimes auntie 
and I come here alone, and one reads while the other 
works, but on hot days we don’t. In the morning we 
often take our work out to the summer-house, — ^you 
know the old summer-house with the clematis over it, 
— and sometimes we have our tea out there. I used to 
play there with my dolls when I was a little girl. — Do 
you know,” and she laughingly turned to Jack, “I 
played with dolls till I was fourteen ! and I love them 
yet,” she confessed. — “Oh, Yal, if you had only been 
here all along, what fun we could have had !” 

“ I think we have fun now,” reponded Yal. “ I 
think this is fun.” 


142 


TWO GIRLS. 


Everything is fun when the spring is so beautiful 
and the world so lovely. Look at those apple-trees, 
and hear those robins.’’ 

All very lovely,” pronounced Archie ; but it is 
growing damp, and I think we would best journey to- 
wards home. I am as hungry as a hunter, and mammy 
is a cook after my own heart.” 

‘‘Except in the matter of crullers,” suggested Yal, 
slyly. 

Archie gave her a little shake, and began to dilate 
upon the lingering beauties of the sunset. 

After supper Archie sought his aunt, while the other 
three gathered around the piano. Jack insisted upon 
Theo’s playing the music she had struggled through so 
bravely at the musicale, for he had heard the story of 
the white feather, and they had all laughed over it. 
She played willingly enough, and then followed it by 
some little bits of Grieg. 

“ I am glad you like Grieg,” said Jack ; “ I brought 
along a song of his to try, if you will play the accom- 
paniment. I can only manage a few chords on my 
banjo, and I am so fond of the ‘^ong that I should like 
to try it with the piano.” 

Theo consented, and Jack was singing with all his 
heart “Ich liebe dich” when Archie returned to the 
room. 

Theo saw in an instant that Archie’s talk with Miss 
Nelson had realized her fears, and as soon as she could 
make an excuse she left Yal with Jack and signified to 
her brother to follow her from the room. 

“ Oh, Archie !” she exclaimed, “ what is it ?” 


MISFORTUNE. 


14S 


“ Nothing so dreadful,” he rejoined, forcing a laugh. 

shall have to leave college, that is all. We shall 
not have to give up our home, Theo ; that is one com- 
fort.” 

Leave college ! Oh, Archie, you must not, — you 
cannot !” 

I must, and can,” he replied, firmly. 

‘^Tell me.” 

Well, it is only that our investments have shrunk 
so much that, even with what YaPs board brings, we 
have only about half what we used.” 

How shrunk ?” 

Why — I don’t know whether you will under- 
stand, but you know there were loans on mortgages 
and things, and those have been called in, and new in- 
vestments have had to be made, upon which a lower 
rate of interest is paid. Then some of the mortgages 
are foreclosed, and we have had to buy in the property, 
which lies idle on our hands. Again, there are some 
stocks — railroad stocks — that are not paying anything. 
Of course it isn’t all actual loss, but it cramps us very 
much, and means stric'^er economy, for the present at 
least.” 

Couldn’t something be sold ?” 

‘^Not without great loss. Of course, Theo, I am 
not such a molly-coddle as to let a woman bother over 
me. I shall go to work.” 

Oh, Archie, we can do something ! I’ll give up 
anything.” 

“ There isn’t anything to give up. Auntie does live 
very simply as it is, and it is not a question of house- 


144 


TJFO GIRLS. 


hold expenses ; the little chopping off here and there 
wouldn’t count. No, indeed ; my college expenses, 
Theo, must be the first to be curtailed.” 

Oh, Archie !” ejaculated poor Theo again, if I 
could only help, I would do anything. Does auntie 
feel very unhappy about it ?” 

Archie did not speak for a minute ; he was more dis- 
turbed than he cared that any one should discover ; and, 
although auntie had been very courageous, the thought 
of Archie’s sacrifice was very bitter to her, and Archie’s 
arguments, though they had finally won his case, left 
him a very sorry victor, brave as was his outward 
showing. He was intensely interested in his college 
work, and to fall out of the ranks before he was mid- 
way was a severe trial to him. 

Both brother .and sister were silent for a little while. 
The lights were turned low, the sitting-room window 
was open, and all sorts of sweet odors were floating 
in, borne on the wings of the May night. From the 
room below came the tink-a-tank of Jack’s banjo, and 
presently the song ‘^Ich liebe dich” was repeated in 
all the fulness and sweetness of Jack’s sympathetic 
voice, with an occasional chord from the banjo in 
accompaniment. Theo felt the tears come into her 
eyes, and she leaned over, resting her head on her 
brother’s shoulder. Archie put his arm around her, 
and in this tender mood they sat listening while Jack 
finished his song. 

As the last note died away, Theo gave a long sigh, 
and then said, You are not going to stop just yet, are 
you, Archie ?” 


MISFORTUNE. 


145 


No,” was his reply ; I shall have to look about 
a little, and I want to take my exams., anyhow.” And 
Archie, too, gave a long sigh. 

Theo’s arm stole around his neck in loving sympa- 
thy. “ Never mind, you precious boy,” she whispered ; 

you know what auntie says, that sometimes the way 
to a place seems a very rough one, but when we have 
gone over it we look back and see that by no other 
path could we have reached our destination. So, who 
knows but what the end may be the very fulfilment 
of all your hopes only to be reached in this way ?” 

For reply, Archie laid his cheek against Theo’s 
bright hair and drew' the little comforter closer to 
him. 

Presently VaPs voice called, Theo ! Archie ! where 
are you?” And Theo, giving Archie one hug, jumped 
up and ran down to join the others, followed by 
Archie. 

^^We wondered what had become of you,” was YaPs 
remark ; but Jack, looking for a moment very steadily 
at the two, said nothing, though after a while he pro- 
posed to Archie that they should go out for a walk. 

It is such a lovely night. Arch,” he said, I don’t 
feel like turning in yet. Suppose we give ourselves a 
little stretch out-of-doors.” 

Let us go this way,” Archie suggested. Turning 
away from the town and leaving the village behind 
them, they walked toward the sweet-smelling orchards 
of the farms beyond. Presently Jack threw his arm 
across Archie’s shoulder. Tell us about it, old fel- 
low,” he said ; what is wrong ?” 

Q k 13 


146 


TWO GIRLS. 


What makes you think anything is wrong ?” re- 
turned Archie, parrying the question, for he felt too 
sore and hurt to reveal his trouble. 

“ Do you think, old man,’’ questioned Jack in his 
turn, ‘^that anything could be wrong with any of you 
without my feeling it too ? It did not need your 
cloudy countenance, for I saw the same shadow on 
Theo’s face.” 

“ I might as well make a clean breast of it,” thought 
Archie : Jack will have to know it some time.” So 
he unburdened his heart, and Jack listened with the 
utmost interest, putting in a query once in a while. 

After Archie had given his statement of affairs. 
Jack strode along very thoughtfully for a few minutes. 

It’s pretty tough, old man,” he said, finally, “ but you 
are right ; and it isn’t always the college men that get 
to the top of the heap. I’ve seen lots of them slump 
after they were through their studies, not amounting 
to a row of pins. I think,” he added, meditatively, 
“ that perhaps I see a way of giving you a lift.” Then, 
suddenly, “ I say. Arch, you wouldn’t let me see you 
through, would you ? I have twice as much as I need, 
and ” 

But a movement of Archie’s arm repulsed Jack in 
his eager offer. 

I might have known you wouldn’t,” continued 
Jack ; “ but you know how awfully glad I’d be to do 
it. Arch.” 

I know,” responded Archie. “ You mean all right. 
Jack, and I appreciate it ; but it’s the necessity that 
hurts, not your offer.” 


MISFORTUNE. 


147 


I see,” Jack returned. I think I see another 
way,” he added, quietly. “ You’ll let me do that.” 

What ?” Archie questioned. 

Why, I think I know of a berth you can have, — 
maybe you won’t care for it, — but never mind. I’ll tell 
you later when I have found out about it.” 

After the boys had started out on their walk, Theo 
went to her auntie for a moment, but auntie’s face 
showed too plainly that the recent talk with Archie had 
been a severe strain, so Theo only put her arms around 
her and kissed her over and over. 

It was only after Theo’s head was on her pillow, and 
she lay wakefully watching the flickering shadows on 
her wall, that she thought of the possible effect upon 
her own life this change of affairs might make. If 
Archie’s expenses must be reduced her own must be too, 
she thought. She was not less interested in her studies 
than her brother was in his, and she realized more 
clearly his state of mind. Puzzling over this new 
phase of the misfortune, she fell asleep, and awakened 
only when a perfect day illuminated the world with- 
out. 




CHAPTER XIIL 

A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 

With the coming of morning came a fresh idea to 
Theo, and, although she regarded with fear and trem- 
bling the prospect it suggested, she determinedly brought 
her mind to bear upon the subject till, by the time she 
was ready for breakfast, she had fully come to a de- 
cision regarding it. It was a perfect Sunday, and the 
quiet peace of it seemed to have entered the hearts of 
the entire family as they gathered around the break- 
fast-table, for the cloud had lifted from Archie\s brow, 
the tired, strained look had left Miss Nelson’s face, 
while Theo seemed to have acquired a new strength 
and dignity overnight. Val had not been admitted to 
the discussion of the threatening difficulties, and was 
as bright and cheerful as was her usual habit. Jack 
alone was grave, and seemed absorbed in thought, roused 
only by Val’s rallying him on his serious expression. 

“Do you always look so on Sundays, Jack?” she 
questioned. “ That is regular old Puritan style. Come, 
it is too lovely a day to look doleful : if that is the 
sort of face you are going to wear to church, I shall 
not go.” 

Jack roused himself from his revery, and they all 
set out for church in a seemingly happy mood. 

148 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


149 


After service Theo joined Nannie Talcott, and the 
two walked away together in earnest conversation, 
Theo lingering so far behind that the rest of the fam- 
ily were in-doors before the click of the gate announced 
her return. When she did join the others in the sit- 
ting-room, her eyes were very bright and her cheeks 
were flushed with excitement. Val, quicker to notice 
any change in Theo than in any one else, whispered, 
“ What is the matter, Theo ? What have you heard 
But Theo seemed to possess unusual impatience, and 
only shook her head at Val. 

But when the afternoon had sent all the others to 
such afiairs as most interested them, Theo sought out 
her aunt. Miss Nelson put out her hand as Theo en- 
tered, and Theo, pulling up a low chair to the couch 
where her aunt was lying, sat down, eager to unfold 
the plan which had busied her thoughts that morning. 

I want to consult you, auntie,^’ she began, and I 
want you to say ^ yes^ to what I am going to ask.” 

“ I cannot make rash promises,” protested auntie, 
smiling. Let me hear what you have to say, dear, 
and I will do my best to give you a fair audience.” 

^^Well,” Theo went on, '^you know Archie and I 
talked over matters last night, and I know, you dear 
darling, how worried you have been. I think it is a 
shame, too, with two big strapping youngsters like us 
to share your burdens.” Then, suddenly, “ Auntie, I 
shall be sixteen the second of next month.” 

Yes, dear.” 

And I am almost a woman.” 

Not quite,” with a smile. 

13 * 


150 


TWO GIRLS. 


But I am Dot a child any longer. Now don’t 
laugh : I am not trying to be young-ladyish, but I 
am big enough to help, and I have a way of doing it.” 

Go on, dear,” as Theo hesitated. 

I thought of it this morning when I first woke 
up,” Theo continued. ‘^Nannie Talcott told me the 
other day that her aunt had written to ask her if she 
knew any one among her school-mates who would like 
to come to her for the summer, to take partial charge 
of her three children and teach them, — some one who 
could teach music. Nannie asked me then to which 
of the girls I would suggest she should make the 
offer, and we were going to talk it over. Then this 
morning it popped into my head that I could do it my- 
self. Nannie’s aunt wants a young person who would 
be, she says, more in sympathy with the children.” 

^‘No, no, Theo !” auntie exclaimed. 

Now, auntie, just a little more. Listen. You know, 
or at least Archie says, there is barely enough income 
to keep up the household expenses. Well, then, where 
are my tuition-fees to come from?” 

Miss Janet was silent. 

You don’t want me to stop school yet?” 

No, dear, no.” 

Then how is it to be arranged ? I will not have 
Archie do it !” vehemently. “ Mrs. Parkhurst will pay 
me enough for the three summer months to pay all my 
fees next year,. except music ; but I can let that go one 
year, and I can practise hard, so as to lose nothing.” 

Auntie was gravely silent for a while, then she said, 
Theo, I cannot consent : it is impossible. It is too 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


151 


dreadful to think of letting a young, inexperienced 
child like you go out into the world among entire 
strangers. I will teach you at home. Archie would 
be outraged by such a suggestion : it is not right.’^ 

I cannot see the wrong ; and you know I don^t 
often ditfer from your opinion, auntie.’^ 

No, my darling, you do not.^^ 

Then I am going to leave you to think it over,’^ 
said Theo, rising, for the first time in her life taking 
the initiative in a matter of judgment. ‘‘You will let 
me know soon, auntie 

“ In an hour,’^ auntie replied. 

And Theo took refuge in her own room, feeling that 
she must win her aunt’s consent or be very unhappy ; 
but before the end of the hour she heard Miss Janet’s 
step outside the door. 

“ It is ‘ yes’ ? Say it is, auntie.” 

Miss Janet shook her head sadly. “ I am wonder- 
ing if I am selfish in the matter,” she said. “ I do so 
want your best good, Theo, and I will compromise to- 
day by promising to talk it over with Archie and with 
Nannie Talcott.” 

Theo, anxious to have the matter definitely settled, 
hurried off to send Archie to his aunt, and while they 
were debating upon the subject she went over to bring 
Nannie Talcott. As Nannie was something more than 
a year older than Theo, the latter felt that her friend 
was a much wiser person than herself, and one whose 
opinion ought to have weight. 

Every argument, pro and con, was brought forward, 
and the discussion ran high, but finally ended in vie- 


152 


TWO GIRLS. 


tory for Theo, though Archie fumed and stormed at 
the decision, declaring it was placing him in an ignoble 
light, and that it was a reflection upon his character. 

It is not as if you were forcing me to it,’’ Theo 
explained ; I am doing it of my own free will ; and, 
Archie dear, I shall only be too proud and happy to 
have you take care of me when you are really able to ; 
but now — oh, you blessed old stormer ! — it will be as 
much as you can do to make enough to carry yourself 
through ; but if you do, you can ‘ snap your fingers at 
the foeman’s taunts. And so can your sisters and your 
cousins and your aunts.’ ” And Theo laughed down 
Archie’s objections, and he was at length compelled to 
yield, though with a very bad grace. 

At this stage of the proceedings Val was first made 
acquainted with this unexpected project, and then Jack 
was informed. Val wept and clung to Theo as if she 
were to lose her the next moment. 

Oh, Theo,” she sobbed, I had looked forward to 
the summer with such pleasure, — we were going to 
have such a lovely time. Do let me write to the colonel 
for some money. He will give it to me, I know he 
will.” 

No,” Theo quietly objected ; I shall feel better to 
do it all my own self. I have been sheltered and 
coddled all my life, and I need this, no doubt. You 
know we must try to be self-reliant, Val.” And Theo 
assumed an air of wisdom suited to one far beyond her 
years. 

The effect on Jack was, in a way, worse than upon 
Val; for, though he did not shed tears, he looked 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


153 


gloomier than ever, and seemed to be weighed down 
by what appeared to him to be the horror of the situa- 
tion, and at last his feelings reached a climax little 
expected by unsuspecting Theo. 

The girl was in a most exalted mood by reason of 
her prospective experiment, and with all the inexpe- 
rience of youth, as well as on account of her idealistic 
temperament, she saw everything through rose-colored 
glasses. Not so Jack, who felt as if a lamb were going 
out to be slaughtered, and he cudgelled his brains to 
discover some loop-hole of escape for the victim ; but 
only one possible refuge suggested itself, — himself. He 
put the idea away, but it recurred again and again. 
So when Theo, gracious through her unexpected sac- 
rifice, cheerfully acceded to his suggestion that they 
should take a walk through the garden. Jack’s one idea 
was paramount. 

They were standing under an apple-tree, which 
showered its delicate pink-and- white blossoms down 
upon them. How lovely it is !” said Theo, lifting her 
face to the drifting petals. I wonder if Mrs. Park- 
hurst has as pretty a place as this, and whether I shall 
think it so.” 

Jack looked as if it would give him extreme pleas- 
ure to annihilate Mrs. Parkhurst then and there. 

Theo,” he said, fiercely, “ you must not go.” 

Why ?” returned Theo, saucily. 

Because it is outrageous. The idea of a girl only 
sixteen going away among strangers. You shall not go.” 

Who’s going to prevent me ?” asked Theo, more 
saucily still. ' 


154 


TWO GIRLS. 


I,” stammered Jack. Oh, Theo, marry me, and 
let me take care of you the rest of your life.’’ 

Theo gave him one blank look, then, as the meaning 
of it rushed over her, the blood surged up into her 
face, and, casting a startled glance behind her, she pre- 
cipitately fled, never stopping till she reached Miss 
Nelson’s room, where she threw herself on her knees, 
burying her head in her aunt’s lap and sobbing aloud. 

Why, my child ! Theo ! what is the matter ?” 
asked Miss Nelson, in alarm. 

Theo’s only answer was a fresh burst of sobs. Miss 
Nelson, by coaxings and questionings next, drew from 
her only the word Jack.” 

Jack ! What has happened to him ?” 

Oh, — he said — such a dreadful thing to me !” Theo 
tried to explain spasmodically. 

Why, Theo, my darling girl ! Jack said a dreadful 
thing ? I cannot believe he meant to hurt your feelings. 
Tell me all about it.” And Theo was finally sufficiently 
pacified to give a fuller account of Jack’s offence. 

It was certainly wrong of Jack,” Miss Nelson ad- 
mitted, but I would not take it so to heart : he meant, 
I think, to suggest some way of averting the trouble 
he feels may be in store for you. There, dearie, don’t 
cry any more. I do not exculpate Jack entirely, but 
I think he was carried beyond discretion by his intense 
feeling at the situation. You must think no more of 
it, and I will talk to him : he should not come into my 
little dove-cot and frighten one of my doves.” 

Theo’s sobs gradually ceased, but nothing could 
induce her to go down-stairs again that evening, or to 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


155 


see Jack again. And Jack felt the punishment very 
keenly ; but he went to Miss Nelson, like the straight- 
forward fellow he was, and said, penitently, — 

I am afraid I have offended Theo beyond forgive- 
ness, Miss Janet, but indeed I did not mean to.^^ 

They were such children and treated the affair with 
such intense seriousness that Miss Nelson, though in- 
wardly half amused, resolved that Jack should under- 
stand that she did not countenance his behavior. 

I am afraid you have startled my little girl. Jack,” 
she made answer. “ You did not for an instant sup- 
pose you had the right to speak in that way to a child 
like Theo? You are only a boy, I know,” she went 
on, melting at tlie sight of Jack^s remorseful counte- 
nance, but you should have known that Theo is en- 
tirely too young to think of lovers ; she has never even 
given such subjects the thought that many girls give, 
and I want her to be a little girl as long as possible.” 

I know,” admitted Jack ; but I do love Theo, 
Miss Janet ; I always shall, I think,” he faltered ; 

and I have often dreamed of marrying her some day, 
if she would have me : so it didn’t seem such a strange 
idea to me. I suppose, and — oh. Miss Janet, it seemed 
so dreadful to let her go away — and — I know it was per- 
fectly beastly of me, but ” And Jack stammered, 

becoming so hopelessly mixed that Miss Janet took 
pity on him, and said, — 

There, never mind, Jack : put all such ideas out of 
your head for the present, and treat Theo as a brother 
would. I don’t approve of what you have done, but 
I forgive it, for I know your intention was not un- 


156 


TWO GIRLS. 


worthy. You meant to be manly and generous, but you 
forgot that it was taking advantage of Theo’s youth. 

Jack turned away, overpowered by his rash act, and 
next took his confession to Archie. 

I have been a blundering idiot. Arch, but please 
don’t turn me down. I was desperate, and, like a big, 
overgrown simpleton, frightened Theo by my rude- 
ness.” And he told his tale so dolefully that Archie 
had to laugh and turn consoler. 

Brace up, old fellow,” he said, ^^and let it blow 
over. You didn’t mean any harm ; I know you too 
well for that. I know you were thinking only of 
doing the noblest thing you could, but I suspect Theo 
is all to pieces over it ; I’m afraid you’ll have a time 
winning back her confidence.” 

Which was another bitter drop in Jack’s cup. And 
when he went away the next morning, without even a 
glimpse of Theo, he was in a very unhappy frame of 
mind, though Archie’s view of the matter was a great 
comfort to him. 

About a week later he came to Archie with a letter 
in his hand. “I’ve just heard from my uncle,” he 
said. “ How should you like to pass your summer 
days in his establishment?” 

“ What do you mean ?” asked Archie ; for he knew 
Jack’s letters from his uncle were few and far between. 

“Well, you know,” replied Jack, in an embarrassed 
sort of way, “my uncle and I don’t hit it off very 
well ; he doesn’t understand me, and I’m blest if I 
understand him, but — oh, no matter about the rest. 
There is a chance for you with him, if you care to take 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


157 


it. He’ll keep you hustling, old man, but the pay isn’t 
bad.” And Jack named a salary far beyond Archie’s 
hopes. 

Take it !” he exclaimed : I’m ready to jump at it. 
I’m not such a chump as to throw away a chance like 
that. Look here. Jack, it’s all your doing, I know.” 

Oh, pshaw !” returned Jack. I say. Arch, just 
drop that ; it is such a little thing, compared with what 
you all have done for me.” Just what Jack had really 
done was not known to any of his friends till some 
years after, for he kept his secret well, never dreaming 
he had been nobler than another. 

It was not a very happy account which Jack gave 
of his uncle. ^‘The old chap is a regular old pine 
knot,” he maintained ; there isn’t a bit of softness 
or humanity about him. Money is his god, and he 
thinks I am a perfect renegade because I do not adore 
it. He never married, because, he always said, he 
hadn’t time, but he is so deathly afraid of getting an 
extravagant wife that it is really funny. His worst 
threat is that he will disinherit me ; but, bless you, I 
don’t care. I can take care of myself; and he can’t 
beggar me, — that’s one comfort ; though he might be 
able to absorb most of my inheritance before I’m of 
age, if he chooses to be dishonorable about it.” 

‘^It seems to me he is making me a very liberal 
offer for such an old skinflint,” was Archie’s remark. 

Jack flushed up to the roots of his hair. Oh, that’s 
all right,” he said : “ don’t you bother about that.” And, 
jumping up hastily, he went whistling from the room. 

Archie pondered over the matter, but could get 
14 


158 


TWO GIRLS. 


nothing further from Jack ; and, though the prospect 
of a stuffy counting-room and a hard employer was not 
a very enlivening one, he rejoiced at his opportunity, 
for it meant another year at college anyhow. 

So Archie dug away at his studies with redoubled 
will, while Jack kept pace with him and was no less 
earnest a student. 

He had promised Archie that he would spend his 
summer in New York, where Archie’s business would 
take him. 

We’ll fix it all right,” declared Jack ; I know all 
about boarding-places and rooms, so you can pitch 
right in while I do the settling.” 

And so the May days passed away, bringing them the 
hard work of examinations, followed by class-day, with 
all its attendant ceremonies. 

Theo and Yal were not less absorbed than were the 
boys. Theo, feeling that her school-days were slipping 
away, made more than her ordinary effort, and passed 
her examinations with high honors. Mrs. Parkhurst 
had promised to be present at the commencement, and 
Theo felt that she must appear to the best advantage. 
It was with half fear, half pleasure, that she looked 
forward to her summer : it was like travelling to an 
unknown land. The world ! She would be in it, and 
of it. Roseville seemed to shrink into utter insignifi- 
cance, and that great world beyond held mystery and 
adventure; trials, perhaps, but experience enfolded in 
trial ; pleasures, maybe, as yet untasted ; men and 
women, new friends — or foes ? But the enemy’s country 
was not the one of which Theo dreamed. Her girl- 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING 


159 


hood’s fancy clothed these creatures waiting upon the 
threshold of her new experience with virtues and traits 
born of ideality, beings who should extend only help- 
ing hands and lead her into the halls of delight. 

And so sitting in her little nest of a room she built 
air-castles, while she looked out from her embowered 
window upon the leafy tree-tops and into the starry 
night. 

Conscious of her youth, Theo had feared lest Mrs. 
Parkhurst should think her too young, and she had 
surreptitiously lengthened one of her gowns, that upon 
the occasion of Mrs. Parkhurst’s call she might wear 
it and appear more mature. It was a childish subter- 
fuge, but it gave her more confidence ; and when, upon 
the important day, Mrs. Parkhurst was announced, 
Theo, with trembling fingers, fastened the hooks and 
gathered her sunny hair into a low coil, laughing at 
the remembrance of little VaPs party head,” as they 
called it. Then, with little shivers of dread, and such 
an inward tremor as she had never known before, she 
ran down-stairs, where Mrs. Parkhurst awaited her. 
She had begged that the first interview might be strictly 
private. I shall break down, auntie,” she said, “ if 
you are there. Just wait till we are through our talk, 
and then come in.” So Miss Nelson had yielded the 
point, yet with a feeling that her little girl was passing 
beyond the spot where brook and river meet,” and 
she was scarcely less nervous than Theo. 

Mrs. Parkhurst was a woman of theories, although 
she was a good woman and a kind one. Her house- 
hold was ordered upon a strictly theoretical basis, — her 


160 


TJVO GIRLS. 


children’s education as well, — ana Theo was at first 
rather bewildered at the questions put to her : whether 
or not Miss Nelson believed in object-teaching ; did she 
require a strict committing to memory ; did she endorse 
a universal method; whether she should insist upon 
physical culture or not, and if this system or that were 
preferable ; but by degrees Theo began to understand 
her interlocutor and gave such answers as were satis- 
factory. Then she must display her proficiency in 
music, and she secretly thanked the white feather that 
gave her command over herself, and at last Mrs. Park- 
hurst expressed herself content. 

I shall return day after to-morrow,” she announced. 

Would it be possible for you to accompany me ?” 

But Theo was aghast at the proposition, and hastened 
to explain that it would suit her much better to be 
allowed more time for preparation. 

Then you can join me next week ?” suggested Mrs. 
Park hurst. 

“ Oh, yes, I think so,” answered Theo. 

“You know our place is on the Hudson,” returned 
Mrs. Parkhurst. “ I think you will like it there. It 
is a belief of mine that it is better the children should 
study all summer. I have tried the sea-shore for them, 
but it is my opinion that the restlessness of the ocean 
provokes a corresponding restlessness of brain, and I 
fancy it is better for the children’s nervous systems to 
have them placed under quieter influences. I hope 
you are not nervous and flighty. Miss Nelson ; that is 
my chief objection to older persons ; they are apt to de- 
velop nervousness.” 


A LITTLE LOVE-MAKING. 


161 


Theo assured her that she was neither nervous nor 
flighty, to the best of her knowledge, and so the inter- 
view ended, and Miss Janet came in, after which Theo 
thankfully retired from the room, leaving her aunt to 
make such statements as she might consider necessary. 

Val had been sitting on the top step of the stairs, ready 
to pounce upon Theo the moment she should appear. 

“ Oh, you poor dear she whispered, is it over ? 
Was it very dreadful, and were your hands very cold 
and your face very hot 

Theo laughed : “ It wasn’t so awful, but it was bad 
enough, I suppose : still, I have come out alive, and 
that is something.” 

Tell me about it.” 

Come into the sitting-room, then : auntie is talking 
to Mrs. Parkhurst, and I must run down when I hear 
her get up to go. Well,” she continued, after they 
were safely seated, there are three children, you know, 
that I am to teach ; there are two or three others, — a 
young lady about nineteen, just ^ out,’ and a son, I don’t 
know how old, — ^a young man, I fancy ; but I am to 
teach four hours a day, — that isn’t much, you see, — and 
I am to be with the children when they are not with 
the nursemaid. Mrs. Parkhurst has some queer ideas, 
but she seems good and kind.” 

am so relieved!” sighed Val. thought she 
might be a regular old snapping-turtle.” 

‘‘No, she is not,” Theo laughingly replied; “she is 
really very nice ; and if the others are equally so, I 
shall not mind it. There ! I hear the door open. I 
must run and make my adieux properly.” 

I 14 * 



CHAPTER XIV. 

A JOURNEY. 

(t With Jack to give me backbone, I shall be all 
right, said Archie. You don^t suppose I mind the 
old curmudgeon, Val ? I’m bigger than he is any day.” 
For Val had been expressing her fears of the ogre,” 
as she called Jack’s uncle, saying, Oh, Archie, I can 
almost imagine him saying, ‘ Fee ! fo ! fum !’ Oh, 
dear,” she complained, “ what shall I do, with every- 
body gone? It seems like coming to the jumping-off 
place with nothing beyond.” 

“What did you do last summer?” inquired Theo. 

“ I went home with one of the girls, you know, after 
school closed, and then I came here the first of Sep- 
tember ; but, you see, I hadn’t you all then, and didn’t 
know what I was missing. You certainly are the 
dearest people in the world. It seems now as if I had 
been here always, — as if this dear old spot were my 
very birthplace.” 

“ That’s because of the Nelson blood,” said Archie, 
proudly. 

“ I’m afraid your Nelson blood won’t count for much 
in New York,” remarked Theo. “ Oh, Archie, do you 
suppose I shall ever see you ? We shall not be so very 
far apart, you know.” 

162 


A JOURNEY. 


163 


Humph ! I don’t know. I reckon I shall be kept 
with my nose to the grindstone pretty closely. I doubt 
if I get many outings ; and I suspect you will not find 
many holidays, either.” 

Theo looked grave, but, catching sight of her aunt 
viewing her with tender regard, she smiled brightly, 
and said, Never mind, I will make it all holiday. I 
will imagine I am just visiting, and am teaching the 
children just for fun to fill in the time.” 

That is the most cheerful view of the case I could 
imagine,” responded Archie. I hope you can keep 
it up. The.” 

Who’s croaking now ?” retorted Theo. I’m not 
going to have the blues, for one.” 

But it was a very timid little heart, for all the 
bravery of the smiling mouth, with which Theo finally 
started on her journey. Archie and she were going 
together as far as New York, where Jack would meet 
them, and the two boys would see Theo safely on the 
boat which was to take her to her destination. 

At the last moment there was a sob in Theo’s voice 
as she gave Val a hug and tremulously said, Oh, 
Val, do love auntie as hard as ever you can.” 

And Val, in a torrent of tears, answered, will, 
Theo ; indeed I will.” 

Then Theo swallowed the lump in her throat, and 
with smiling lips, but swimming eyes, kissed her auntie, 
and, never turning to look back, rushed forward to join 
Archie, who had made his adieux hurriedly and was 
standing with his face turned from the little group, de- 
termined not to lend his countenance to these tearful 


164 


TIFO GIRLS. 


proceedings, though it is extremely likely that moisture 
was not very far from his own eyes. 

Mammy, quite broken down, had retired to the 
fence-corner, and Eldorado Ann — so clean you would 
scarcely have known her — held a bunch of June roses, 
which she thrust into Theo’s hand, running after her 
down the street till Archie sent her home, to which 
she returned in a very spotty condition : having fallen 
down by the way, and her hands in consequence being 
covered with dust, she had rubbed her teary face with 
them so that a streaked, stained, and very woe-begone 
countenance showed itself on her return. 

Three whole months sighed Val. And then, see- 
ing Miss Janet could stand no more, she struggled to 
keep back her tears ; and, picking up Ishmael, she de- 
posited him in Miss Janet^s lap, where he purred and 
cuddled till auntie confessed him quite a comfort. 

It seemed such a little thing, the journey of this 
young pair, when one considered the thousands of trav- 
ellers rushing through the country over this road and 
that, crowding the d6p6ts and filling the trains ; they 
seemed to themselves so small a part of this busy 
moving throng. But to the woman heart at home it 
was as if she had sent forth her darlings to battle, 
armed only with youth and innocence, with the pebbles 
of truth and honor, of courage and faith and single- 
heartedness, from the brook of principle, with which to 
light that great giant, the world ; and who could say 
which should prevail ? 

The short trips which Theo and Archie had hereto- 
fore taken were as nothing in comparison with this new 


A JOURNEY. 


165 


starting out. Archie had been once to Washington, 
and they had both been to Norfolk and Old Point, but 
the enchanted land which the very name New York 
suggested was something distinctly different from this 
home ground, and what brilliant prospects were pre- 
sented to their mental vision as they were borne along 
only expectant youth can know. 

At last they steamed into Jersey City, and even 
Jack’s tall form was hard to discern among the throng 
hurrying hither and thither, but he soon distinguished 
them, and Theo’s relief at seeing his familiar face gave 
her the first realizing sense of what it meant to be a 
stranger in a strange laud.” This fact did away with all 
embarrassment at meeting him again. 

Here you are !” cried Jack, beaming upon them. 

It is too bad, Theo, that you cannot stop over for 
a few days ; but I suppose you must get the after- 
noon boat.” And he hurried them along to the ferry- 
boat. 

“ How beautiful !” exclaimed Theo, as the harbor, 
with its swarm of vessels, burst upon her view. Oh, 
Archie, look at all those masts and spars ! See ! is that 
a war- vessel ?” 

No,” laughed Jack ; that is only an ocean 
steamer.” 

^^How I wish I were on it!” said Theo. ^^Just 
think of all those people going to Europe ! and I don’t 
suppose it means anything at all to most of them.” 

“Should you like to go so much?” asked Jack. 

“ It is my dream,” returned Theo, with her eyes 
fixed on the big vessel; “but it seems very, very 


166 


TWO GIRLS. 


unlikely now.’^ And she came back to the thought of 
what the end of this journey meant. 

Jack gave a little frown, but just then the ferry- 
boat touched her pier, and in a trice Jack was piloting 
them through the crowd. 

“ I’ll see to the baggage, Arch : let me take your 
checks. No, you keep yours, and I’ll hurry Theo’s 
off first. Just wait a minute.” And, leaving them 
in the waiting-room, Jack rushed off, and was back in 
a few minutes, bustling them into a cab which he 
hailed. 

I don’t want to leave you high and dry. Arch,” 
he said, but if there is no one aboard whom I know, 
I shall go up with Theo myself. Do you think you 
could manage without me, old boy ? My ! but it warms 
‘ the cockles of my heart’ to see you !” And he gave 
Archie a rousing slap on the back. 

I’ll manage all right,” returned Archie. 

“ The cab can take you right to your quarters,” ex- 
plained Jack, and I can come down on the train.” 

Theo protested, but Jack’s determined look showed 
her that he was not to be turned from his purpose if 
occasion required. 

But after seeing Theo safely settled on the deck 
of the steamer, and scrutinizing each of her fellow- 
passengers, Jack at last rushed up to an old gentleman 
with, — 

Ah, Mr. Smith, glad to see you, sir. You’re going 
in just the right direction, and I know you’ll be glad 
to see to my friend Miss Nelson.” 

Humpli ! Hate girls,” snapped the old man. 


A JOURNEY. 


167 


Jack laughed. No one could withstand that cheery, 
happy laugh. Well, you don’t hate me, you know : 
so I’m sure it will be all right.” 

“ His bark is worse than his bite,” said Jack in an 
aside to Theo. It is Mr. Smith, an old friend of my 
father’s. Now you are all right ; he gets off at your 
landing. I would go all the way, but I hate to leave 
Arch in the lurch. You don’t mind ?” 

Not in the least,” replied Theo, rather relieved that 
she was not to have Jack’s company. I’ll get along 
beautifully. There, we are going to start : you will 
have to hurry.” And with a wave of his hat Jack 
disappeared. 

Mr. Smith sat absorbed in his newspaper, while 
Theo dreamily watched the shores. There was no one 
to whom she could turn with expressions of delight as 
the steamer ploughed her way up the beautiful river, 
and as each moment took Theo farther and farther 
away from those who loved her, a long sigh broke from 
the full heart as the remembrance of home and auntie 
rushed over her. 

^‘What is the matter?” And Theo jumped sud- 
denly at the question, forgetting about Mr. Smith, who 
was regarding her with keen eyes. 

Nothing,” she faltered ; that is — it is all so new 
and strange.” 

“ Where do you live ?” 

'^In Virginia.” 

Where are you going ?” 

To Newburgh, to Mrs. Parkhurst’s.” 

‘‘What for?” 


168 


TWO GIRLS. 


teach her children,” blushing under the keen 
scrutiny. 

Humph ! You are too young.” 

I am sixteen,” drawing herself up. 

An amused smile played around Mr. Smith’s mouth. 

What Nelson ?” he presently asked. 

My father was Theodore Nelson, and my grand- 
father Archibald Nelson.” 

Then Janet Nelson is your aunt?” 

Yes.” Aud again at the remembrance of auntie 
Theo’s eyes filled. 

Mr. Smith regarded her steadily for a few minutes. 

I’m coming to see you,” he finally said. Then, re- 
turning to his newspaper, he spoke not another word 
till the boat reached Newburgh. 

Theo, meanwhile, wondered who he could be, and 
how he came to know about her aunt Janet ; whether 
he had ever known her personally, or had merely 
learned of her through Jack’s account of the family. 
She longed to ask, but did not dare, and, the wharf 
being reached, the stern fact of being really there 
drove all fancies out of her head. 

Mrs. Parkhurst, herself, was waiting, and greeted 
Theo very cordially. Then, seeing her companion, she 
said, Why, Mr. Smith, so you have Miss Nelson in 
charge?” And she looked curiously at Theo to see 
how she had stood what seemed to be rather a surprise 
to herself. 

I have, madam,” was Mr. Smith’s reply, curtly 
given, and I shall give myself the pleasure of calling 
upon her.” And he turned away to where his carriage 


A JOURNEY. 


169 


was in waiting, while Mrs. Parkhurst directed Theo to 
her own stylish buckboard. Theo rather enjoyed the 
sensation of driving behind the swift horses with such 
a fine coachman on the box, and she wondered what 
Val would say if she could see her. 

How did you happen to meet Mr. Smith ?” asked 
Mrs. Parkhurst, unable to curb her curiosity. 

A friend put me in his charge,” replied Theo. 

Did you not come with your brother ?” 

Yes ; but Jack Allen met us.” 

What ! old Silas Allen’s nephew ?” 

Yes, I believe his uncle is named Silas, — it is some 
such name. My brother has a position in his office.” 

Oh !” And Mrs. Parkhurst nodded comprehen- 
sively. 

Mr. Smith is a neighbor of ours,” she informed 
Theo, after a little pause. He is very odd, and has 
never been in our house at all. He professes to dislike 
women generally, and despises young ones especially ; 
but you appear to have been an exception.” And Mrs. 
Parkhurst seemed amused. He is a very successful 
lawyer,” she went on, and I believe he is said to 
be really very kind when you can get underneath the 
crust, but he does not attract persons, in general, with 
his brusque manner.” 

*'He scared me nearly to death,” admitted Theo, 
but he seemed to know who the Nelsons are,” secretly 
glad that the Nelsons were not unknown even in this 
far-ofF spot ; a fact Theo did not consider at all strange, 
being only glad of the family’s claim to recognition. 

Mrs. Parkhurst laughed. That is a true Yirgin- 

H 15 


170 


TWO GIRLS. 


lan,” she said. You will find family very frequently 
thrust aside for gold up this way.” 

Both are very desirable,” replied Theo ; but auntie 
says real merit is better than either.” 

Mrs. Parkhurst smiled : Your aunt is quite old- 
fashioned, is she not ?” 

Theo opened her eyes. Auntie, her auntie, whose 
advanced views were the surprise of all Theo’s school- 
mates, — auntie old-fashioned ! But just then the horses 
turned in towards a showy modern house, and Theo 
knew she was at the end of her journey. 

The magnificence of the landscape gardening, the 
smoothly-rolled walks, the carefully-cut grass, were 
things that Theo was quite unused to in her own neigh- 
borhood. I never saw anything like it, except in a 
cemetery,” she afterwards wrote to auntie. How dif- 
ferent it all was from the sweet tangle of their own 
home garden, where vines grew at will and where 
flower-beds were tended only by bees and butterflies, 
except when weeds made too great an inroad ! 

A smart-looking maid met them in the hall, and 
Theo was conducted to her room next the nursery, 
where she heard the voices of children in lively discus- 
sion. She decided she would make their acquaintance 
without further delay, and, opening the door, walked 
into their midst, looking around with a smile. 

A dead silence fell upon the group : the eldest, a girl 
of about twelve years, was sitting on a table, swinging 
her feet back and forth ; two little boys of six and eight 
were sitting on the floor with a toy theatre between 
them ; while the fourth, a baby girl of three, stood with 


A JOURNEY, 


171 


her finger in her mouth for a moment, and then, run- 
ning up to Theo, said, “ Who is you ?” 

I am Miss Theo Nelson. And who are you?” 

Pinky Pokkus.” 

Theo sat down and took the little one on her lap, say- 
ing, Tell me who the others are. Miss Pinky Pokkus.” 

“Zis is Zamie, and zat is Zene,” responded Miss 
Pinky, pointing her little fat finger at the two boys, 
^^aud zat naughty ittle dirl is Fan; she is werry 
naughty,” shaking her head gravely. 

Is she ?” replied Theo. I am very sorry.” 

The nursemaid, who had been absent from the room, 
now returned, and Theo, after explaining her presence, 
went back to her room. 

Zat is a pitty lady,” she heard Pinky say. 

She ain’t,” from Fan, defiantly. 

Oh, dear — oh, dear — oh, dear, where — is — my — 
good man ?” laboriously read Eugene, going on with his 
play of Jack the Giant-Killer ; while Jamie, absorbed 
in the pulling of the proper strings, took no further 
notice of the interruption. 

The sound of wheels and of voices below-stairs gave 
Theo the impression that there must be several more 
members of the family, and, though not specially shy 
of strangers, she was a girl keenly affected by person- 
ality, and dreaded more than any one imagined the 
proximity of antagonistic natures. What new element 
she was to encounter she did not know, and when din- 
ner was announced by a dignified colored man it was 
with timid steps that she descended to the hall, where 
Mrs. Parkhurst was waiting for her. 


172 


TWO GIRLS. 


In a few minutes she found herself face to face with 
the entire family and several strangers as well. 

Mr. Parkhurst was a rather pompous individual, 
with a way of stating his opinions as though he 
would say, “Dispute it if you dare.’’ Felix, the 
eldest son, had a lazy way of speaking and lifting 
his eyes that Theo thought rather elegant ; he had a 
bored, dissatisfied look, which made Theo feel very 
sorry for him, unsophisticated little girl that she was. 
Leonore, the eldest daughter, combined her father’s 
pompous, decided manner with her mother’s leaning 
towards theories, and, tliough not a really disagree- 
able-looking person, had, as Theo described her to 
Val, “curly nostrils and a flounce around her nose.” 
There were several guests, — a young woman, with her 
rapid-breathing, quick-speaking mother, and a young 
man, “ who looked as if his face were drawn on an egg- 
shell, and as if he were afraid to speak for fear the 
egg-shell would break another of Theo’s descriptions. 
Fan, Jamie, and Eugene were also at the table, Theo 
being placed between Jamie, who sat nearest his mother, 
and Fan, who sat next her sister Leonore. Jamie was 
a dear, confiding little soul, and before the dinner was 
over his hand had stolen into Theo’s lap, and he had 
smiled up into her face as she gave it a little squeeze. 
He had curly auburn hair, the most innocent eyes, and 
a wistful little mouth, and was the very opposite of Fan, 
whose mass of dark hair, hanging over her fierce black 
eyes, she was constantly tossing back, reminding one 
of an untamed young colt. Eugene was an every-day 
sort of boy, neither very brilliant nor very dull, and 


A JOURNEY. 


173 


seemed to Tlieo the most commooplace of the chil- 
dren. 

It was a long evening to Theo. Miss Leonore de- 
voted herself to the egg-faced young man, whose name 
was Tucker ; Mr. Felix carried on a lively conversation 
with Miss Andrews, whose mother argued breathlessly 
with Mr. Parkhurst upon the subject of taxes ; while 
Mrs. Parkhurst, seated in a corner of the drawing-room 
with Theo, gave the latter a theoretical idea of the 
characters of her children, or rather described the sort 
of persons into which she imagined they would develop. 
Theo found her mind wandering as Mrs. Parkhurst 
talked on and on. She wondered what auntie and Val 
were doing. They were sitting on the porch, no doubt, 
and the June night surrounded them. She could smell 
the roses and honeysuckle; she could fancy Ishmael 
prowling about interested in the mysterious attractions 
the night afforded ; she could see mammy sitting on the 
low step of her little house, singing to herself ; and- 
Archie — she could not outline Archie’s surroundings. 
Then she came back with a start to the ornate drawing- 
room, glittering with white and gold, with crystal 
chandeliers and expensive bric-^-brac ; and it was with 
a sigh of relief that she heard Mrs. Parkhurst suggest 
that she might like to retire to her room, as she was 
doubtless tired. 

Once there, she knelt by the open window and put 
her head down on the sill, a tired, homesick little girl, 
striving vainly to believe in herself and in her strength 
to struggle through the three months that now seemed 
to have doubled their length. 

15 * 


174 


TWO GIRLS. 


There were no waving tree-tops near by to whisper 
her their good-niglit message, for it was one of Mrs. 
Parkhurst’s theories that trees made the place damp, 
and, with the exception of two or three at a distance 
from the house, there were none ; vines were also ta- 
booed for the same reason ; porches, too, kept off the 
sun, and only a few little balconies were allowed. So 
the house stood obtrusively asserting itself from its 
green lawn with all the pomposity of its owner. Theo’s 
apartment, with all its elegant appointments, seemed to 
her empty and comfortless compared to the dear room 
in the gable with its home-made furnishings and leaf- 
hung window. So Theo looked up to the silent stars, 
that were watching, too, above her own dear home, and 
to them she whispered her good-night. 




CHAPTEK Xy. 

HOMESICK. 

Theo was awakened by the children in the next 
room, by Pinky^s merry laugh and by Jamie’s sweet 
little voice questioning the nursemaid. With a start 
and a sudden realizing sense of where she was, she 
sprang up ready to face the business of the day. 

One end of the nursery was to be devoted to her use 
as a school-room, and, having arranged it to her satis- 
faction, nine o’clock saw the little teacher at her post, 
ready to begin her new duties. 

The little boys were as docile as possible, and sat 
cheerfully with books and slates before them. 

'‘Where is Fan?” asked Theo. "She should be 
here.” 

" She said she wasn’t coming,” replied Eugene. 

This was unexpected. Evidently Miss Fan intended 
to wage w’ar from the outset. Theo was puzzled for a 
moment, hardly knowing how to act. She disliked to 
acknowledge any difficulty so early to Mrs. Parkhurst, 
and, hearing that Miss Fan was in her own room, she 
concluded to hunt her up. 

" We are all ready, Fan,” she announced, cheerfully. 
" It is nine o’clock.” 

No answer ; only a toss of the mane. 


175 


176 


TWO GIRLS. 


Come.” And Theo put out her hand. 

Pm not going to mind you,” declared Miss Fan. 

Theo walked farther into the room, saying, “ Then 
suppose I mind you. What should you like to have 
me to do ?” 

Fan shot a look of surprise at her, not quite know- 
ing how to take such tactics. She was silent a moment, 
and then said, “I should like you to jump out of the 
window.” 

Such an unexpected reply brought surprise in its 
turn to Theo, but she gathered her forces and walked 
directly to the window. Do you really want me to 
do that ? Look and see how high it is above the 
ground.” 

Fan craned her neck and looked over, wondering 
what was coming next. 

‘^If I were to jump out I should hurt myself; per 
haps it would kill me ; anyhow, I should very likely 
break my leg or my arm. Do you think it is pleasant 
to see persons in pain ?” 

No answer from Fan ; but she drew in her head. 

Did you ever read about the man who was shut in 
the room with a maniac ?” Fan shook her head. 

The maniac,” Theo went on, insisted that they 
should jump from the window, and the man did not 
know what to do to escape, but finally he said, ‘ Ho ! 
that isn’t anything to do; any one can jump out of a 
window. I’ll tell you what is a great deal harder : to 
go down to the ground and jump up.’ That struck 
the crazy man’s fancy, and he opened the door so they 
could go down.” 


HOMESICK. 


177 


Did the man get away asked Fan, eagerly. 

“ Yes, and the maniac was captured. I read that 
story in one of my aunt’s books.” 

Fan stood looking at her. I don’t want you to 
jump out of the window,” she said ; but I don’t want 
to come to school.” 

Well, I must go back,” Theo replied. After a 
while I am going to read a lovely fairy-story to the 
boys, and if you want to hear it, we shall be glad to 
have you.” And, nodding brightly, she left the room. 

Fan sat for a while wondering what she should do 
next. She was a contrary, selfish sort of a child, but 
she loved fairy -stories beyond everything. It was very 
stupid sitting there with nothing to do, so she believed, 
after all, she would go back to the nursery ; and pretty 
soon she made her appeamnce, but she kept at the other 
end of the room, where Pinky and the nurse were, 
until, seeing that no one was watching her, by degrees 
she drew nearer and nearer, and finally slipped into her 
seat. 

Theo took no notice of her for some time, but at 
length she began an interesting tale connected with 
some fact in history, which drew from Miss Fan the 
remark, I’d like to study that. Give me the book.” 
And they proceeded with a lesson in history forthwith. 

Once settled to her work. Fan became more inter- 
ested, and the fairy-tale was such a real joy and deliglit 
that the first morning passed away without further 
trouble. 

But as the days went on each brought some trial. 
Jamie adored his teacher, but he was little given to 


m 


178 


TWO GIRLS. 


application, and had a most unique way of giving his 
reading-lesson, usually describing in his own language 
the picture at the top of the page, and it was only by 
the strictest methods that Theo could make him keep 
his eyes upon the book. Eugene’s bugbear was his 
arithmetic, and he writhed and twisted his body into 
such contortions over “ If five horses can eat a ton of 
hay,” etc., that Theo felt sorry for him, but patiently 
tried to explain over and over again. 

Left to themselves both boys would have been very 
tractable, but Fan’s evil spirit always prompted her to 
say just the thing which would be the most tantalizing. 
Jamie’s auburn locks were his sensitive point ; and so 
varied and ingenious were Fan’s remarks about them 
that the little fellow would get himself worked up into 
a perfect rage. There was always some one whom Fan 
selected as her victim ; if it were not one of the boys, 
Theo herself would be pitched upon. Fan would up- 
set the ink in some spot where Tlieo would be sure to 
get her fingers dabbled ; she would mislay books on 
purpose; she even entered Theo’s room and threw 
from her window-ledge a flower-pot bearing a precious 
forget-me-not which Val had sent from the garden, 
declaring it had been pushed out accidentally. The 
child’s inventive powers were rich in means of annoy- 
ing her teacher, and it always seemed just the thing 
which on that particular day would be the hardest to 
bear. If she knew Theo wanted specially to have the 
afternoon to herself, she would contrive to be kept in 
the school-room, obstinately refusing to study some 
lesson. If there were guests at dinner, she would 


HOMESICK. 


179 


manage that a glass of water should be overturned in 
Theo’s plate or lap, till Theo felt, time after time, a 
wild desire to shake the little witch-like creature till 
her teeth should chatter. 

As the days went on, these sore trials only added to 
Theo’s homesickness, and many a tear-blistered letter 
found its way to her home. It was a dreadful thing to 
the girl who had wakened every morning with a sense 
of gladness for the dawn, to feel that daylight only 
brought her a round of duties which even Jamie’s 
loving hugs and kisses could not lighten. Every night 
her pillow was wet with tears, and she longed — oh, how 
she longed ! — for auntie’s mother arms about her ; for 
Archie’s shoulder to cry out her sorrows upon ; for 
Val’s little hand to stroke her hot, tired head; even 
for mammy’s capacious lap to rest in. Poor little home- 
sick girl ! Once or twice she was obliged to rush pre- 
cipitately from the table, hardly finding voice to excuse 
herself, as she felt the tears welling up to her eyes at 
the remembrance of some little homely incident which 
was too much for her self-control. 

Mrs. Parkhurst smiled indulgently on these occa- 
sions, and at Theo’s apology w’ould say, It is of no 
consequence. Miss Nelson ; of course you were proba- 
bly a little over-fatigued.” 

Despite all this the girl determined not to give up, and 
day after day she battled on, despising her lack of self- 
control, yet all the time gaining a store of self-reliance 
which should strengthen her character and ennoble it ; . 
but it was a hard, hard season, and only her pride and 
unfaltering will kept her from running away from it all. 


180 


TWO GIRLS. 


Miss Leonore looked at her in astonishment, wonder- 
ing that she did not feel herself blessed beyond degree 
at the privileges she enjoyed ; and she brought her 
theories to bear upon the subject, but found no solu- 
tion, for unless,^’ she said to herself, Miss Nelson 
is really abnormal, there can be no reason why she 
should not consider herself in clover/’ For Theo was 
too young to hide her feelings, and her red eyes and 
depressed manner, at times, showed too clearly liow she 
felt. However, she was indefatigable in her teaching, 
and Mrs. Parkhurst was delighted at the children’s 
interest and progress. 

'‘It must be a very remarkable place where you 
live,” observed Miss Leonore one day. " I should really 
like to see it.” 

" There is nothing remarkable about it,” Theo an- 
swered. " What makes you think so ?” 

" Why, you seem to find it so uninteresting here by 
comparison.” 

Theo blushed, and replied, " It is only because that 
is home.” 

" But I cannot imagine why you should not prefer 
it here. I know I should prefer other places to this. 
The Tuckers have a beautiful place,” she added, after 
reflection. 

Theo smiled at the thought of Mr. Tucker, in her 
innocence never dreaming that his property could be 
any reason for Miss Leonore’s evident admiration of 
the young man himself. 

Miss Leonore looked at her sharply. " Mr. Tucker 
is such a desirable man,” she informed Theo. 


HOMESICK. 


181 


What does he do asked Theo, wondering what 
hidden qualities he could possess. 

Do ? He doesn’t do anything.” 

didn’t mean that, exactly. I meant, in what 
way is he so desirable ?” 

^‘Why, don’t you know? He is worth nearly a 
million.” 

Is he ? But ” And Theo stopped. 

'' But what?” 

I was only wondering,” replied Theo, hesitatingly, 
— I was just thinking what a pity it is that people 
with so much money cannot buy brains.” 

Miss Leonore blushed in her turn. He doesn’t need 
brains,” she remarked, haughtily, and left Theo won- 
dering what he used in place of them. 

He may be very good,” slie consoled herself with 
thinking, and quite censured herself for not having 
given him credit for that. 

A day or two later Miss Leonore returned to the 
subject. I don’t believe you really despise money,” 
she said. Mamma tells me you know Jack Allen.” 

Puzzled to know what Jack had to do with despising 
money, Theo answered, “I don’t despise money. I 
think it is perfectly delightful to have it.” 

Oh ! I thought you believed ^ money is the root 
of all evil.’ ” 

Auntie says,” Theo returned, that people get a 
wrong idea about that. They say ^ money is the root 
of all evil,’ when it isn’t money at all ; it is ^ the love 
of money.’” 

I believe that is it,” acknowledged Miss Leonore. 

16 


182 


TWO GIRLS. 


And auntie says,” Theo went on, that it is the 
inordinate love of money, it is the sacrificing of honor, 
and principle, and all the qualities that would make 
fine character, to gain mere money, that is wrong. 
Money is a means to an end, and if the end is a worthy 
one we must not employ an unworthy way of getting 
hold of the means to accomplish the end.” 

Miss Leonore sat and pondered over this. “ I can’t 
understand,” she presently remarked. “ You are really 
a very deep, obscure person. Miss Nelson.” 

I !” exclaimed Theo, such an estimate of her char- 
acter never before having been given her. I am only 
telling you what auntie says.” 

^^What about Jack Allen?” asked Miss Leonore, 
after a pause. 

What about him ? He is a friend of my brother’s.” 

You know he will be very well off?” 

^‘Will he?” 

Don’t you know he will ?” 

I never thought much about it.” 

You don’t mean it ! Why, his uncle is one of the 
wealthiest men in the city.” 

‘‘That doesn’t mean Jack is,” replied Theo. “I 
believe Jack is a good fellow. Archie says he is.” 

“ Archie is your brother ?” 

“Yes.” 

“Of course he thinks so, then,” returned Miss 
Leonore, raising her eyebrows. 

Theo was annoyed beyond measure at this, but could 
thinlc of nothing to say in refutation, so was silent, 
though Miss Leonore’s suspicion of Archie enraged her 


HOMESICK. 


183 


whenever she thought of it. It seemed hard that a 
single-hearted, sincere friendship should be invested 
with such a motive. 

It took a long time for Theo’s eyes to be opened to 
absolute worldly wisdom, and if she, with her high 
ideals and ignorance of the ways of the world, proved 
a constant sort of surprise to Miss Leonore, no less were 
Miss Leonore’s adroit managings, her valuations of 
life, her ideas of success, revelations to Theo ; and she 
w^ondered more and more at this new world of whose 
standards she had never dreamed. But what do you 
think people ought to strive for ?” she asked Miss Leo- 
nore one day when that young lady had been laughing 
at what she called Theo’s quixotisms. 

Strive for ? To be rich, to be successful. I know 
what would suit me : to have the finest establishment, 
the most charming toilets, give the most bewildering 
entertainments, and have all the yachts and horses I 
wanted.’^ 

Shouldn’t you get dreadfully tired of it all ?” asked 
Theo, simply, That seems such an empty way of 
living, to me. I should hate to have to meet all sorts 
of stupid people whether I wanted to or not. Of 
course they wouldn’t all be stupid, but I should so 
much rather have a few really congenial friends than 
to have so many and just sit up to be looked at by 
them. It seems to me so much more exciting to be 
something.” 

“ That is just what I want, — ^to be something, to be 
somebody. If I were Mrs. Tucker, now, for instance, 
think what a fine time I could have.” 


184 


TWO GIRLS. 


Oh,” Theo began, but, remembering that she had 
once before rather deprecated Mr. Tucker’s want of 
brains, to Miss Leonore’s disapproval, she changed her 
sentence, saying, I suppose Mr. Tucker is very good.” 

‘^He doesn’t have to be,” laughed Miss Leonore, 
with all his money.” 

Theo stared. Not have to be good ! What views 
of life were these ? ‘‘I thought everybody ought to 

be good,” she said. 

Oh, you unsophisticated little creature !” replied 
Miss Leonore ; “ he is good enough for all intents and 
purposes. Goodness ! I wouldn’t have such a con- 
science as yours for anything ; it would wear me out. 
I’d like to be perfectly fascinating and rolling in money. 
I ask no more.” 

Nannie had warned Theo that her cousin would be 
of a very different way of thinking from themselves. 

My aunt married a wealthy man. I don’t think he 
is very cultured, but he is not a bad man, if he does 
lack refinement, and thinks money can compensate for 
everything. Leonore has heard that all her life, so 
you must not wonder at her,” she had said to Theo. 

You talk just like Nan,” Miss Leonore had said. 
“ I know now where she got all her notions. We 
quite despair of her.” And so in this new atmosphere 
did the tedious summer days slip by. 

Little Jamie was Theo’s greatest solace, and seemed 
to her to be the fairest one of the flock, though his 
father frowned him down, and expressed his opinion 
that Jamie would never be shaiq) enough to make a suc- 
cess of himself, — an opinion Theo inwardly resented. 


HOMESICK. 


185 


and she cuddled her little favorite closer, while he re- 
paid her by a love and devotion he gave no one else. 
They took long walks together, when Theo would show 
him the same woodland wonders which had made the 
world a fairy-land to her childish eyes ; and she would 
sit with him in her arms through the summer evenings, 
whispering him tales of the fire-flies, of the moths, of 
the stars in the sky, or the birds in the trees, till the 
blue eyes drooped and the curly head dropped on her 
shoulder. 

Fan never could be entirely tamed, and was one day 
all alert interest, and the next as unapproachable as 
possible. Pinky was every one’s pet, and was alike 
fond of all ; while Eugene was his father’s boy. So 
Jamie and Theo had it all to themselves. 

It was one day early in August that Theo was 
summoned to the drawing-room, where she found 
Mr. Smith being entertained by Miss Leonore. 

“ You thought I had forgotten you,” was the old 
man’s greeting. 

‘‘ No ; I only w^ondered if you had,” was Theo’s reply. 

^^And you wouldn’t have cared much if you had 
been right,” he said. 

Theo laughed, but did not deny the accusation. 

I have come to take you to drive. Can you go ?’^ 
was Mr. Smith’s next remark, ignoring Miss Leonore’s 
presence. 

I think so,” replied Theo, a little hesitatingly. 

Well, run along and get your bonnet. I will wait 
outside for you. Don’t prink ; I want you just as you 
are.” 


16 * 


186 


TWO GIRLS. 


Theo looked down at her pink gingham frock, but 
took him at his word, and presently returned to find 
the old man standing on the front step. Miss Leonore, 
having felt that she was being treated rather cavalierly, 
had disappeared. 

Mr. Smith looked up approvingly. That’s right,” 
he said. I thought I could trust you not to keep me 
waiting.” And in another moment Theo found her- 
self behind a pair of fine black horses, while Mr. Smith 
took the reins, and they were off at a smart pace. 

Out of the grounds and on the road, Mr. Smith 
turned to her abruptly with, “So you don’t like 
money ?” 

“ That is a mistake,” was Theo’s answer. “ I do 
like money. It was Miss Leonore who told you that, I 
am sure ; but my aunt has taught me to consider some 
other things worth more. I shouldn’t be here,” she 
said, wistfully, “ if it were not for my wanting money.” 

Mr. Smith looked at her sharply. 

“You see,” Theo went on, confidingly, “I want to 
study, and that is the only reason it seems worth while 
to earn money just now. I would give up everything 
for the sake of being with auntie again, if it were not 
for that. You spoke of my aunt, Mr. Smith : do you 
know her ?” 

“ Never saw her in my life,” was his puzzling reply, 
touching the whip lightly to his horses. 

“ I don’t believe rich people are always so very, ve)^ 
happy,” said Theo, forgetting that her companion came 
under the category. “ It seems to me they are so busy 
trying to be amused that they haven’t time to enjoy 


HOMESICK. 


187 


themselves, and they miss real affection, and study, and 
the really delightful things.” 

That^s all sentiment. Sentiment is bad for you,” 
was Mr. Smith’s reply. 

Is it ?” said Theo, wonderingly. I don’t sup- 
pose I know, but it seems to me we were all a great 
deal happier at Roseville than any people I have seen 
here. But it isn’t comfortable to be poor,” she sighed. 

We had just enough, and now we have just too little. 
They say ‘ poverty is no disgrace,’ and I think it ought 
to be true. But why do people look down on poverty, 
then ?” 

Mr. Smith was silent a minute, then he said, It is 
because persons who are poor are often so from some 
fault or weakness. That is not an admirable quality. 
It isn’t always so, mind you. Circumstance often is 
not to be overcome, — circumstance and environment ; 
but we admire courage, perseverance, energy, thrift, 
self-reliance, promptness, all qualities to help one get 
rich ; while we do not admire cowardice, indecision, 
laziness, extravagance, weak self-indulgence, and pro- 
crastination. I think that is why originally poverty 
was despised ; it meant that the better qualities brought 
success, while the worse ones brought failure. A poor 
man may be a very good man, and a rich one a very 
bad one, — I am sorry to say it is as often one way as 
it is the other, — but the elements of success and failure 
are in the qualities of which I speak. Am I talking 
over your head ?” 

Oh, no. Thank you, Mr. Smith ; I like to hear 
you ; that is the way auntie talks to me, and it makes 


188 


TWO GIRLS. 


a great many things clear to me ; but I suppose we 
have to get used to the exceptions after we learn the 
rule. It is like learning French verbs : the exceptions 
are the hardest part.” 

They bowled along through the beautiful country, 
and Theo chattered away, feeling more in her element 
with this brusque old man than she did with any of 
the Parkhurst family, unless it were Jamie. By de- 
grees, and without realizing it, she gave Mr. Smith a 
full account of her home, of auntie, of Val, and of Archie 
and his friends. She even told him about mammy and 
Eldorado Ann, and the old man listened attentively, 
till at last they drew up again before the door and the 
drive was over. 

I have enjoyed the drive so much,” Theo said. 

“You look better,” declared Mr. Smith. “You 
were pale when we started.” 

And, indeed, the roses had come back to her cheeks. 
It had been so delightful to talk of them all at home 
to one interested listener. “ It was so good of you to 
take me.” And she smiled up into Mr. Smith’s face 
so confidingly that he smiled back and said, — 

“ Perhaps I enjoyed the drive as much as you.” 

“ Did you ? I hope you did,” Tlieo answered. “ But 
I am afraid I chattered like a magpie.” 

“ I don’t mind that kind of chatter.” And, gather- 
ing up his lines, Mr. Smith drove off. 

“Well,” was Miss Leonore’s greeting, “how did 
you get along with that old bear? Didn’t he scare 
you to death ?” 

“No,” Theo replied; “he was as kind as could 


HOMESICK. 


189 


be. We talked about just the nicest things imagi- 
nable.’’ 

Miss Leonore stared. I told you you were a very 
deep, subtle person,” she said. And Theo pondered 
over the remark as she went to her room to dress for 
dinner, but could not understand it, and turned to the 
memory of her drive, glad to discover that her crusty 
old friend had disabused her of the idea that all rich 
people were stupid, a fancy she had been fast begin- 
ning to believe a fact. 




CHAPTER Xyi. 


MR. SMITH. 

Two or three weeks passed, during which Theo saw 
nothing more of Mr. Smith ; but one Saturday afternoon 
something drew her attention from the letter she was 
writing to Val. She stopped to listen. That sounded 
just like the robin-whistle,’^ she said to herself. Could 
it be Archie ?” She listened again. “ It must have 
been really a robin, but it sounded like the dear old 
whistle for an imitation of the robin’s note had been 
the signal upon which the little group had agreed as 
S|X5cially their own. 

Theo returned to her writing. “ There it*is again,” 
she declared, going to the window. And there she saw 
Archie, — actually flesh-aud-blood Archie, — who, with 
Jack, was walking up from the gate. 

Down went letter, pen, and all, and Theo flew down- 
stairs and through the hall, regardless of strangers in 
the drawing-room or of the dignified presence of the 
butler by the door. Another moment, and, with a cry 
of delight, she was in Archie’s arms, laughing, crying, 
and exclaiming, — 

‘^Oh, Archie, how did you get here? When did 
you come ?” 

Jack stood smilingly by, entirely unnoticed, but 
190 


MR. SMITH. 


191 


waiting his turn. And at last Theo found breath 
enough to greet him. 

It is good to see you too, Jack,” she said, cordially. 

How natural it does seem !” Then, bursting into 
tears, she threw herself into Archie’s arms again, un- 
conscious that visitors were just leaving and were re- 
garding her curiously. 

Don’t, Theo, don’t !” protested Archie. “ Let us go 
inside. Goodness, but your tear- factory has increased 
its facilities ! You’ll have to advertise it.” 

Theo laughed through her tears, and led the way to 
the library. 

We have come to take you back with us,” Archie 
announced. 

Back ! Where ?” 

To Mr. Smith’s.” 

Mr. Smith’s ?” in astonishment. 

Yes,” Archie coolly replied : ‘‘we have come over 
from there with a special invitation for you to pass 
Sunday under Mr. Smith’s roof.” 

“What in the world — how in the world ?” 

Theo began. 

“Never mind,” Archie interrupted. “Get ready 
and come along. There will be no trouble about your 
being gone till Monday, I suppose ?” 

“No, I think not, if I can be ready to begin les- 
sons on Monday at nine o’clock.” Then, leaving the 
boys, Theo flew off to make her preparations, and, 
having stated the case to Mrs. Parkhurst, found no 
obstacle in the way of her going. 

“ Mr. Smith wanted us to drive over,” J ack ex- 


192 


TWO GIRLS. 


plained, but we thought we could surprise you better 
by walking.” 

It was a surprise,” Theo replied, her face beaming 
with delight. ‘^When I heard the robin-whistle I 
could scarcely believe my ears ; I didnH believe them 
at first. Tell me how you happened to come, and all 
about it. Oh, there is so much to talk about, I don’t 
know where to begin.” 

We’ll tell you everything presently,” Archie re- 
turned, with a sly look at Jack. ‘'Why, after all, 
Mr. Smith is bound we shall not walk.” For as they 
came out they found a carriage in waiting, and, after 
a parting hug and kiss for Jamie, who had followed 
Theo and was now standing disconsolately on the steps, 
Theo left what Archie called “ the halls of the rich 
and the great,” and they were carried along swiftly 
towards Mr. Smith’s place, a mile or so away. 

“ Here we are,” said Jack, as the carriage drew up 
before a comfortable-looking mansion set in among 
trees and shrubbery. “ Run in, Theo.” 

With the boys close behind her she entered the wide 
door-way, but, coming from the sunlight into the darker 
hall, she did not see a little figure which flew swiftly 
towards her, clasping her tightly around the neck and 
crying, “ Oh, darling ! oh, darling !” 

“ Yal !” cried Theo. “ Oh, you dear blessed thing ! 
What does it mean ? Is auntie ?” 

“ No, auntie isn’t,” interrupted Archie. “ There are 
no more secreted in dark corners. Don’t look alarmed, 
Theo : you are safe from any more onslaughts. These 
are all.” 


MR. SMITH. 


193 


How about me suggested a voice. 

Mr. Smith ! I beg your pardon, sir,’’ said Archie, 
in apology. We didn’t forget you, but we didn’t 
know you were present on this festive occasion.” 

Oh, Mr. Smith, I am glad to see you !” And Theo 
gave him her hand with such a happy look that Mr. 
Smith replied that he saw no reason to doubt it this 
time. 

Take Theo to her room, Val,” suggested he, ‘^and 
I will go down to the stables with these boys.” 

Then, with arms about each other, the two girls 
ascended the stairs, and Theo was ushered into her 
room. 

^^Mine is next yours,” Yal informed her. Isn’t 
it lovely to be here close together ? Oh, Theo, I feel 
as if I should jump out of my skin, I am so glad to 
see you.” 

I am perfectly bewildered,” said Theo. It seems 
like a dream. Do tell me how it all came about.” 

Well, let us sit down and have a good talk. Where 
shall I begin ? Oh, yes ; you know you wrote about 
your drive with Mr. Smith ; well, we were interested, 
of course, and I never dreamed — but no, I am get- 
ting ahead of myself ; it is best to tell you this way. 
About a week ago, one evening, auntie and I were sit- 
ting on the porch, when some one stepped up and an- 
nounced himself as Mr. Smith, from Newburgh; we 
of course thought of your Mr. Smith at once, and 
were very glad to see him, but in a few minutes we 
discovered that — Theo, guess : who do you think Mr. 
Smith is?” 


n 


17 


194 


TWO GIRLS. 


I cannot imagine/’ Theo returned, with a blank 
look. “Who?” 

“ Why, the colonel.” 

“ The colonel ! Your colonel ? — your guardian ?” 

“Yes, that is just who he is. Isn’t it funny 
we never thought of it? And we knew his name 
was Smith ; but we never identified him as your Mr. 
Smith.” 

“ I never once thought of it. I have always been so 
used to thinking of your guardian as ^ the colonel.’ ” 

“ That is just it ; and we have always written, auntie 
and I, to his business address in New York. You see, 
I never saw him, — that is, to remember him. I believe 
I did see him when I was a baby. You know he was 
an old friend of my grandfather’s, and it was for his 
sake he consented to be my guardian when papa died. 
He always corresponded with mamma and then with 
auntie about me.” 

“ He told Jack he hated girls,” said Theo, laughing 
at the remembrance. 

“Did he? Well, maybe he does, — most girls; but 
he doesn’t hate us, I know. You should have heard 
him talking to auntie about you. He said your account 
of us, of your home, and everything, was what brought 
him down to see us. He said you were so different 
from the girls of the period ; you were like his sisters 
used to be ; that so many girls nowadays were mere 
puppets, were distracted over money and fashion, and 
you seemed like another kind entirely.” 

“And he knew all the time that you were his ward 
when I was talking about you ! He never said a word 


MR. SMITH. 


195 


about it. And that is how he happened to know about 
auntie. I wondered so.’’ 

Yes, it is just like him ; he is so queer. I thought 
at first he was horrid ; but oh, Theo, he isn’t ; he is 
just delicious inside.” 

Theo laughed. You would think him a cream- 
chocolate, or something like that,” she said. 

Never mind,” Yal laughed in return. “Well, 
anyhow, he was interested, and said you made him feel 
somehow as if he had not done his duty in never coming 
to see me.” 

“ I never said such a thing.” 

“ I know you didn’t. You just made him feel as 
if he had been selfish. He said you have such a beau- 
tiful high-minded way of looking at things.” 

“Oh, Yal !” 

“Well, he didn’t exactly say that, but I know that 
is what he meant. Well, anyhow, he at last proposed 
to take me back with him ; he said you needed me. 
Do you, Theo ?” 

“I believe I do, Yal.” And Theo gave her a 
mighty squeeze. 

“Well, we came on to New York, and there we 
picked up Archie and Jack, — ^you know the colonel 
was a friend of Jack’s father’s. The colonel wanted 
me to stop a few days in New York, but I was so crazy 
to get here I couldn’t wait, so we just stopped over one 
night, and then came on ; and — oh, Theo, we have the 
most beautiful plan : I am going to be here a week, 
and then the colonel is going to take me to Niagara, 
and we are going to stop here on the way back and get 


196 


TWO GIRLS, 


you, — by that time you will be ready to go, — and we 
are all going to be in New York together for a few days. 
Won't it be fun?" 

Theo agreed that it would be great fun. “And 
auntie ?" she said. 

“ Oh, Miss Madeline is stopping with her while I 
am away. Isn’t the colonel just splendid ?’’ 

“He is a dear old delight. I wonder if I would 
best call him colonel or Mr. Smith ?’’ 

“I don’t believe he cares. You know he was a 
colonel ^ endurin’ ob de wah,’ as mammy says.’’ 

“ How is dear old mammy ? And Eldorado Ann, 
how is she? And oh, Val, how is dear Ishmael ?’’ 

“Poor Ishmael !’’ responded Yal, sadly. 

“Why, Val, what is the matter? He isn’t dead?’’ 
said Theo, in alarm. 

“ No ; but he has had an accident. I didn’t like to 
tell you, for I thought you might not notice it ; but I 
suppose you will.’’ 

“ Do tell me : don’t keep me in suspense about the 
dear darling.’’ 

“ His dear bufy tail got rocked on, an’ dey are a 
ittle bitty piece gone,’’ said Yal. 

“ Oh, gacey my !’’ responded Theo, for the two girls 
always talked what they ealled “ kitty talk’’ over Ish- 
mael, which Archie said was the most idiotic lingo he 
ever heard. “An’ he had suts a bufy long tail.’’ 

“ Yes, but he is bufy anyhow.’’ 

“ So he is : he is mitty’s luby-dub. But how about 
mammy and Eldorado Ann ?’’ said Theo, returning to 
her ordinary way of speaking. 


MR. SMITH. 


197 


They are well ; only mammy groans every time she 
thinks of you. She is perfectly miserable over your 
absence and Archie’s, and asks every day what day of 
the month it is, and how long before September comes in. 
Eldorado Ann, now that you’re not there, doesn’t care 
much about her personal appearance. Once auntie had 
to send her home ; she has been a little better since ; 
she came back the next day, and begged so hard to be 
allowed to stay.” 

At this moment dinner was announced, and the girls 
went down-stairs, where Val caught sight of Mr. Smith 
standing with the two boys in the hall, and, in the 
exuberance of her feelings, she flew at him and clasped 
him around the neck, exclaiming, You dear darling 
old colonel, you don’t know what a love you are !” to 
the colonel’s great confusion and dismay. 

But it took some of the starch out of him,” Archie 
privately declared afterwards. And he seemed quite 
mellowed by having the bevy of young folks around 
him. 

The old housekeeper was delighted at the presence 
of two young ladies, and the gray-haired butler looked 
on in astonishment at the pranks and merriment of the 
youngsters. 

“ It’s been many the day since the likes of that has 
been in this house,” he declared to Mrs. Barton. And 
his wonder and amazement reached their height when, 
during the evening, sounds of music and dancing issued 
from the drawing-room, and, passing through the hall, he 
caught sight of his master actilly capering around the 
room with Miss Le Moyne,” he avowed. You could 
17 * 


198 


TWO GIRLS. 


’a’ struck me down with a feather, Mrs. Barton, I was 
that nigh purrilized.’^ For Val had so teased and 
coaxed and cajoled the colonel to dance with her, that 
when she seized him by the hands and twirled him 
around, he thought it more dignified to submit grace- 
fully than to allow himself to be dragged around “ like 
a calf at the end of a rope,’’ he asserted, for Val’s little 
ways were not to be withstood, and it was impossible 
to be angry with her. 

Then Archie’s drolleries and absurd stories so tickled 
Mr. Smith’s fancy that he laughed and chuckled over 
them, again confounding Parsons, who, accustomed to 
curt orders and unbending frigidity, could not under- 
stand this sudden change in his master’s demeanor. 
And, indeed, he was scarcely less surprised than was 
Mr. Smith himself, who tried to frown himself back 
into his former dignity by saying, A man of my age 
should know better than to open his doors to a parcel 
of young cubs and kittens.” But having once suc- 
cumbed there was no hope for him, they all fell 
upon him with such vigor, protesting against his re- 
turning to his shell, audacious Archie calling him 
“ Colonel Tar’pin.” So at last he gave up, and really 
enjoyed his defeat. I shall have to discharge all my 
servants,” was his final remark ; they will have no 
respect for me after this.” 

Sunday passed all too rapidly. Archie and his sister 
had a long talk, in which Archie confessed to his life 
not being all beer and skittles,” and Theo pronounced 
her experiment a “ very thorny path, but it is so near 
over now, and with this delightful break in it I shall 


MR. SMITH. 199 

not mind the rest. And oh, Archie, just beyond it is 
home.’^ 

Old Mr. Allen is a tough customer,^’ Archie had 
remarked. He is crust all the way through, baked 
so hard it would take an axe to break through to his 
heart. I doubt, indeed, if he has any heart. I fancy 
it would take a microscope to find it. I believe he 
almost hates Jack. If it were not for Jack I should 
have a pretty stupid time ; but we can have a few larks 
together, fortunately.^’ 

Not real larks,” Theo corrected, with a vision of 
New York wickedness, as she pictured it, rising before 
her. 

“Nothing, fair saint, to alarm you : just mild trips 
to Coney Island, or knockings about town in a perfectly 
harmless way.” Then changing his tone, “Don’t 
bother about me. The ; I don’t forget myself ; and if I 
wanted to. Jack wouldn’t let me. My goodness ! you 
would think the boy my grandfather sometimes, he is 
so afraid I will run beyond my tether ; he knows I 
won’t, too, he says ; but we like to be moral props 
to each other ; and I reckon it’s well that we do. Dear 
old Jacobus !” And Archie lapsed into a thoughtful 
silence. 

At Mr. Smith’s request, Theo made arrangements for 
the next week to pass every night at Lyndehurst with 
Val, Mr. Smith sending for her and seeing that she 
was at her post each morning at nine o’clock. Jamie 
alone rebelled at this, and once or twice Theo obtained 
leave for him to accompany her, an arrangement which 
pleased not only the little boy, but the entire Park- 


200 


TWO GIRLS. 


hurst family, as Mr. Smith’s wealth and position were 
such that Theo as his guest rose in the eyes of them 
all, especially of Miss Leonore. 

I should think you would have a very stupid time,” 
slie said. Do you dare to speak above a whisper ? 
I should think you would have holes in your head 
from Mr. Smith’s gimlet eyes.” 

Theo laughed at the recollection of Mr. Smith’s coat- 
tails flying around as Val wildly waltzed him about 
the room, and replied that Mr. Smith was not so very 
crusty after all, — an assertion the correctness of which 
Miss Leonore would have been glad to have the oppor- 
tunity of testing, which, however, was not vouchsafed 
her. 

By the end of the week Val had completely won her 
way to the old man’s heart. “ It is such a pity you 
hate girls,” she would say, as she kissed the top of his 
bald head or hung about his neck, laughing down his 
protests till he pronounced himself entirely bewitched. 

But for Theo he always had his gentlest word, and 
she felt that here was a friend who recognized the best 
within her, and whose best she, in her turn, had dis- 
covered : so between the two there was a confidence, — 
a reverence for sweet, pure, unspoiled girlliood on the 
one side, and a trust in brusque sincerity and uncom- 
promising justice on the other. 

At the end of the week another visitor appeared at 
Lyndehurst, a dear little old lady, Mr. Smith’s sister, 
as unlike him as possible, except in an unaffected 
manner and a direct way of speaking. 

“I am so glad to know her,” Theo confided to Val, 


MR. SMITH. 


201 


It is so nice to meet rich people who are like that ; 
who have so much sense, and who are so simple-hearted. 
I think Mrs. Westerly is lovely; and she is so bright 
and intelligent. I feel as if I have libelled her when 
I think of what I have said about rich people. I am 
going to tell her.’^ 

And so she did, Mrs. Westerly smiling at the girPs 
earnestness. 

“ My dear,’’ she said, it is only because you are 
young that you thought so. Did you suppose you 
could get through life without making any mistakes ? 
One’s first experience is very apt to emphasize one’s 
opinions. You were no more mistaken than Lloyd. 
You know his opinion of girls in general.” 

This quite comforted Theo, who felt that after all she 
had not been more obtuse than the astute Mr. Smith. 

It was arranged tliat Mrs. Westerly should go to 
Niagara with Val and the colonel. 

Oh, dear, if you could only go too !” Val had sighed 
to Theo ; but Theo bravely smiled, and said she had 
not a word of complaint to make, since these latter 
days had been made so delightful. And in a week or 
two we shall all start home,” she said : that is enough 
to make me stand anything.” 

You dear!” Val had replied. ‘^The colonel knew 
you were homesick. Did you know he did ?” 

“ I suspected it,” Theo smilingly admitted. The 
dear old fellow, he brought me the best medicine in the 
world.” And, with a parting kiss, Theo returned to 
her duties, which were to be followed unbrokenly till 
she should take her final departure. 


202 


TWO GIRLS. 


There came glowing letters from Val, who was 
enjoying her trip as only Val could enjoy anything. 
There were tender words from auntie, who, as the time 
drew near for her children’s return, could let her heart 
out, showing how sorely she had felt this trial. There 
were triumphant, spasmodic bursts from Archie, whose 
term of durance was also near its end. 

With Yal, Archie seemed to receive what Mr. Smith 
was pleased to call his tolerance, for Archie was so de- 
lighted at being loosed from his prison walls,” as he 
termed them, that he was irresistibly absurd, and yet 
withal so winningly manly that Mr. Smith took a 
great fancy to him, and showed so keen an interest 
in the boy’s future that it augured well for him. As 
the last days became fewer and fewer, Jamie counted 
them dolefully, Eugene awoke to something like re- 
gret, and even Fan ceased her tricks; while Mrs. 
Parkhurst made Theo the flattering offer of a perma- 
nent position. 

‘^You have done so well. Miss Nelson,” she said, 
that I have felt very much gratified, especially as I 
have so stoutly maintained the wisdom of employing 
a young teacher.” 

But no inducement could win consent from Theo to 
remain longer, though she was very loath to leave dear 
little Jamie, and she declined all offers, steadfastly set- 
ting her thoughts towards home. 

Please, Miss Theo, tell me one more story,” en- 
treated Jamie on the night before her departure. And 
so Theo, seeing him nestled safely in bed, sat by his 
side and told a wonderful tale of a baby alligator, 


MR. SMITH. 


203 


snatches of which reaching Fan’s ears, she crept out of 
her room and snuggled up at the foot of Jamie’s bed, 
while Jamie fell asleep, his little hand clasping an alli- 
gator’s tooth which Theo had given him as a parting 
gift and which had suggested the tale. When Jamie’s 
lids closed over his blue eyes, Theo did not stop her 
story, but, bringing in a beautiful princess, she kept on 
till Fan’s great eyes shone with interest; and under 
the excitement of the moment, and with the prospect 
of losing this dispenser of fairy-tales, she threw her 
arms around Theo’s neck and burst into a parox- 
ysm of weeping, to Theo’s great astonishment, who 
then and there in her heart forgave Fan all her short- 
comings. 

Mr. Parkhurst rather resented Theo’s utter disre- 
gard of the alluring otfer held out to her, and bade 
her adieu somewhat haughtily. He was a little man 
who sometimes confounded rudeness with dignity, and 
fancied indifference to courtesy might be mistaken for 
a very creditable kind of pride. 

Mrs. Parkhurst simply deplored Theo’s decision, and 
Miss Leonore, though inwardly sharing her father’s 
surprise, only said, You always were an enigma. Miss 
Nelson,” giving Theo an idea, as she told Archie, that 
she suspected a canister” motive somewhere. 

Mr. Felix had been rather kind, loaning Theo books 
and at times finding himself somewhat interested in a 
girl who did not fling herself at his head,” he told 
his sister. 

Miss Pinky Pokkus” was serenely content at any- 
thing that did not disturb her present well-being. 


204 


TWO GIRLS 


And so Theo packed her trunk with no regrets ex- 
cept for Jamie, who clung around her neck sobbing as 
she kissed him good-by; and she drove away with 
scarcely a look back. 

How different was the trip down the river with Val 
and Mr. Smith from that one in which Mr. Smith had 
before figured ! As they settled themselves on deck, 
Theo’s eyes met the coloneFs. 

You thought I was an old bear,” was what his said ; 

and 

‘^You thought me a silly school-girl,” was what 
Theo’s said. 

Oh, the gladness of mere being, that September 
morning ! the going towards a whirl of delight ; girl- 
ish hands stretched forth to grasp the opening bud of 
pleasure, whose heart was still hidden by its outer 
leaves. A week in New York ! A vision of a very 
epicurean existence ; of walks and drives ; of theatre ; 
of concert; of dazzling shops, and all the array of 
pretty things dear to a girPs heart. 

I could jump up and down, I am so happy,” ex- 
claimed Val. And Theo almost echoed her, for beyond 
the week’s pleasure stood auntie, dear, loving auntie, 
waiting, — oh, how patiently, yet how eagerly ! — for the 
home-coming of her little brood. And so to Theo 
auntie’s face shut out all other visions, and her heart’s 
longing travelled far and fast to auntie’s arms. 




CHAPTER Xyil. 

TOMMY. 

Don’t you feel delightfully important ?” exclaimed 
Val, as she put the finishing touches to her toilet. 

The two girls were in their room at the hotel, pre- 
paring for dinner. Archie and Jack were to dine with 
them, and then they were all to goto the theatre. Val 
was all in a quiver of excitement, and darted about like 
a humming-bird, while it would be hard to say which 
of the girls chattered the most. 

^^Just think! it is really Broadway.” And Theo, 
standing by the window, looked interestedly out on the 
busy thoroughfare. Val, did you ever see so many 
funny-looking people? They remind me of the ants 
we used to watch, the way they all go scurrying along. 
Doesn’t it seem as if they were bent upon walking 
upon each other’s heels ? Do you suppose they always 
hurry that way ?” 

Oh, I don’t know. Yes, I believe they do ; but 
now everybody is going home to dinner.” 

I could watch them all day,” Theo said. It is 
so interesting to see so many different kinds, sorts, and 
conditions.” 

Do come away,” entreated Val. You will never 
be ready for dinner, Theo. You know we must put 
18 205 


206 


TWO GIRLS. 


on our best bibs and tuckers.’’ And Val contemplated 
herself in the glass, secretly wishing she could look a 
bit less like a little girl, but comforting herself with 
her new light gloves and her pretty fan, which some- 
how seemed to suggest a great deal. 

To-morrow, Theo,” she went on, we can go and 
see the shops, ^yon’t it be fun? And we must find 
something pretty to take to auntie.” 

Yes,” returned Theo, leaving the window, and 
something for mammy and Eldorado Ann.” 

They felt like young women of vast experience as 
they entered the dining-room, and the little party was 
considered very complete. 

All but auntie,” whispered Theo to Archie. And 
how delightful to feel themselves a part of that com- 
pany upon pleasure bent” which sallied forth towards 
the theatres ! There was something in the very sight 
of the bell-boys hastening about the hotel corridors, in 
the very click of the ice in the pitchers of water they 
bore, in the glimpses of damsels and dames ready for 
their evening’s entertainment, that gave a novel charm 
to it all. And then the rumble of vehicles in the 
streets, the sudden whir followed by as sudden a dying 
away of the noise of the elevated trains, which made 
them take long breaths of satisfaction ; and when they 
pinned on the long-stemmed roses which Jack had 
brought them, it was with such a delightful feeling 
of completeness. 

Then the first sounds from the orchestra, as the 
doors of the theatre swung open for their entrance, 
and the sensation of expectant emotion with which 


TOMMY. 


207 


they examined their programmes. Surely, surely, 
never was such a delightful end to a summer. 

And what absorbed faces were turned towards the 
stage ! Mr. Smith watched them more than he did the 
actors themselves, these two unsated young creatures, 
to whom even such an every-day affair as an ordinary 
play could give such intense pleasure ; and he looked 
reflectively around at the bored, hlas^ faces among the 
audience, — dissatisfied young women, critical young 
men, to whom no such joy could come, for the wine- 
cup of pleasure had been held to their lips from 
babyhood. Oh, wise, wise auntie ! your unspoiled dar- 
lings have you to thank for the sweetness of this first 
sip. 

^^It was so beautiful!” breathed Val, with a long 
sigh, when it was all over, Oh, colonel, you don’t 
know how lovely it was.” 

Was it?” he said, smiling. 

Didn’t you think so ?” queried Theo, with aston- 
ished eyes at there being a shadow of a doubt of it. 

have seldom enjoyed anything more,” he re- 
turned, looking at the bright faces. 

For the next week, every day brought some new en- 
joyment. There were the shops to see. Tiffany’s and 
Vantine’s to explore. There was the trip across Brook- 
lyn Bridge, and, since the weaiher was still warm, a 
jaunt to Coney Island. Then there was the Metro- 
politan Museum and the drive through the Park ; 
there was a view of Wall Street and the Stock Ex- 
change, besides a tour of inspection given to a huge 
ocean steamer, and last, but not least, a dinner at Del- 


208 


TWO GIRLS, 


monico’s, which seemed the acme of excellence and was 
the crowning-point of satisfaction. 

I feel years and years older/' said Val. I know 
I have grown inches. Don't you feel like a giant, 
Theo?" 

“ 1 don't know how I feel," returned Theo. I 
believe I feel more like an encyclopaedia thau anything 
else." 

One unexpected little episode occurred which seemed 
to have been arranged at a most opportune time. 

The boys, Archie and Jack, who spent every even- 
ing with the girls, came in with quite a tale of in- 
terest. 

^‘Who do you suppose is in New York?" began 
Archie. Some one from Roseville." 

I cannot imagine," from the girls. 

“ Nannie," suggested Theo. 

“Fly Crawford," from Val, whose thoughts trav- 
elled to her tormentor. 

Archie shook his head : “ Guess again." 

“We never could guess. Tell us." 

“ Ask Jack : he is the discoverer of this new acquisi- 
tion to New York,— this new A. T. Stewart." 

“ Tell us. Jack." 

“ Make it interesting," interpolated Archie ; “ give 
it all the romance possible, old man ; that will please 
these damsels." 

“ Let me get my wits together," began Jack, “ so as 
to begin in the most approved style. 

“ It was this morning. I had- made my cheerful 
adieu X to my friend Archie, who had betaken himself 


TOMMY. 


209 


to his office. Sitting alone with my books, I became 
weary of them and of my own poor society, so me- 
thoiight I would sally forth into the world to gather 
information, amusement, and exercise. As I descended 
the stoop of our palatial residence on Twenty-First 
Street, I saw scanning the house with some evident 
motive a forlorn-looking, ragged, dirty little urchin, 
whom I accosted thusly : ‘ What is it, youngster ? Are 
you looking for some one?’ Imagine my surprise when 
he replied, ‘I want to find Mr. Archie Nelson. Say, 
you know him, don’t you ? Where is he ?’ 

For a moment I was puzzled. What mysterious 
messenger was this ? What dark and lurid secret did 
he wish to convey to Archie ? What was the import 
of this unexpected demand for my bosom friend ? I 
looked closer ; the recollection of a departed Christmas 
came to me. I recognized in this ragged, miserable 
little object my old friend — Tommy Feed.” 

Tommy ?” exclaimed the girls. 

“ Who but Tommy ! I asked the poor little chap,” 
Jack continued, dropping from his artificial style, — I 
asked him how in the world he got here, and — I tell 
you the little rascal has enterprise at least — he said he 
had run away from home, that he knew Mr. Archie 
was in New York, and he was tired of Eoseville; he 
wanted to go somewhere else. ' There ain’t nothin’ to 
do there,’ he said, ^ and I ain’t goin’ to stick there all 
my life. I stole a ride on a freight-car to Baltimore, 
an’ I heard they wuz a steamboat what went to Phila- 
delphy, an’ I got aboard her an’ hid, an’ I told ’em 
when we wuz started I’d work my passage, an’ I did. 

o 18 * 


210 


TWO GIRLS. 


Then when we got to Philadelphy I set out an’ walked 
the rest of the way.’ ” 

Poor little soul !” put in Theo, compassionately. 

Well, it seems that he had had nothing to eat for 
twenty-four hours. He had learned Archie’s address 
from Eldorado Ann, and with that one idea in his 
mind he wandered over the city till he found the place. 
But when he rang the bell they shut the door in his 
face, saying Mr. Nelson was not in. His thought was 
to sit on the steps till Archie should come home, but 
he was driven off several times, coming back each time 
with a hope that Archie might be in after all, and that 
he would be able to catch sight of him at a window.” 

Where is he now ?” questioned the girls. 

You might know,” broke in Archie, “ Jack would 
get him fixed. He stuffed him with such a dinner as 
he never had before, bought him a new suit of clothes, 
found a place for him to stop, and has been travelling 
about all day looking him up a job. That’s Jack, you 
know.” 

‘^Oh, let up. Arch,” Jack protested: ^'only a brute 
could have done less. If you could have seen the poor 
little rat, you would have done the same.” 

But his mother, — poor Mrs. Beed, — what will she 
think ?” asked Theo. 

Oh,” Jack returned, she knows he is safe by this 
time. I sent a telegram to Miss Janet saying he was 
here with us.” 

Theo shot him a grateful look; and Mr. Smith, 
who had been silent during the recountal of Tommy’s 
travels, was steadily observing Jack’s unconscious face. 


TOMMY. 


211 


glowing with feeling and kindliness towards the little 
wanderer. 

^^We can take him back with us,” presently sug- 
gested Archie. 

^^He won^t stay,” Jack declared. 

But it would be dreadful to leave him here alone.” 
And as Theo gave utterance to her opinion, Mr. Smith 
emphasized it by a thoughtful nod. 

That’s a fact,” Jack returned. He would proba- 
bly go to the dogs. I say. Arch, we might hire him 
and make a valet of him.” 

At the thought of Tommy as a valet Archie grinned. 
‘^Wouldn’t do,” he contradicted. ‘‘We really shall 
want a few moments for study. Jack, and it would 
take one of us most of the time to watch Master 
Tommy.” 

“Bad boy?” questioned Mr. Smith. 

“No, not exactly; that is, the poor little beggar 
hasn’t had half a chance ; he is smart enough, and I 
maintain he has the making of a worthy member of 
society, though, I must say, he is not a saint.” And 
Archie smiled at the remembrance of some of Tommy’s 
past sins. “ I believe he would be all right if he had 
something to occupy him, but he gets into mischief, it 
seems to me, from a lack of something better to do.” 

Mr. Smith sat reflectively leaning back in his chair, 
and after a little he turned to Jack, saying, “ Fetch 
him here to me. I’ll have a look at him.” 

“ When ?” asked Jack. 

“ To-morrow morning ; nine o’clock.” 

And so Master Tommy, with Jack as his backer, 


212 


TWO GIRLS. 


made his appearance. He seemed unaffectedly glad to 
see Theo and Val, and stood a much improved-looking 
boy by his recent tidying up. 

Mr. Smith glared at him fiercely, but Tommy, 
though a trifle daunted, looked the old gentleman 
square in the eye, and was so quick with his answers, 
seemingly so grateful to Jack, and so ready to go to 
work, that Mr. Smith dismissed him with a nod of 
satisfaction, which gave them all to undemtand that he 
had some plan under consideration. 

What the plan was he divulged to them that even- 
iug. 

I’ll give your boy a job,” he announced to Jack 
when he came in. 

‘‘Oh!” exclaimed Theo and Val, clasping their 
hands. 

Mr. Smith paid no attention, but went on : “ My 
gardener can take him in hand. David is a Scotch- 
man : he’ll be strict ; but the boy needs a firm hand.” 

“He won’t be unkind?” Val queried. 

A furtive smile from Mr. Smith ; “ No, miss, he 
will not beat him, if that’s what you mean. David is 
getting old, and needs a young helper. When can he 
go ?” And the old man turned to Jack, as Tommy’s 
self-instituted guardian. 

“ Any time,” Jack returned. “ I’ll take him up 
myself, if you say so.” 

Mr. Smith nodded approval. “I’ll give you a note 
to David,” he said. And the subject was closed with 
Jack’s specifying the next afternoon as a proper time 
for Master Tommy to go, deciding in his own mind 


TOMMY. 213 

that he would see David himself and try to interest 
him in Tommy. 

And so before twenty-four hours had passed Tommy 
was established at Lyndehurst, and Mr. Smith received 
such a chorus of thanks from the party of young 
people that he told them he should be obliged to get 
rid of them before they utterly demoralized him. 

That he really dreaded losing his young friends was 
an actual fact, and he yielded readily, though seemingly 
under protest, to their petition that he would spend the 
next Christmas with them. 

It was indeed a new departure for the old man, 
whose cynical manner and curt way of speaking led 
most persons into the belief that he was a veritable 
Diogenes ; but he could not frown down the sunshine 
of Theo’s smiles nor turn a cold shoulder to Yal, 
whose loving little blandishments overmastered him. 
So day by day he softened towards them all, feeling 
that he should miss them sorely when they turned their 
faces southward. 

There was a final packing of trunks one morning, a 
desperate endeavor to squeeze into a compass already 
entirely occupied the purchases of the week. 

We must not forget our ‘Take ones,’” said Yal, 
looking complacently at some Japanese paper shades 
they had picked up. 

“Oh, dear! where shall I put auntie’s pitcher? 
We were silly to get so many breakables; but I 
was sort of carried away by them. You haven’t a 
corner anywhere, I suppose, Theo ?” 

“No,” returned Theo, looking searchingly at her 


214 


TWO GIRLS. 


trunk. I am constantly reminded of that rule in 
physics, that ‘ where one body is another cannot be 
without displacing it f and though I displace and dis- 
place in the hope of finding the rule a wrong one, it 
proves itself every time. No, I must say I haven’t 
another crevice. I tell you, Val : take out that box 
and roll up some of those things lying under it, then 
stuff the pitcher full of the things in the box ; I believe 
that will do it.” 

You are a genius,” declared Yal. There, — yes, 

it will go beautifully that way.” 

Don’t let it wobble in the least,” Theo directed, 
or it will break. Pack it all around very closely. I 
should roll something around it, — that little shawl, for 
example, or that scarf. That is it : that will go all 
right.” And at last the trunks were packed. 

You will have to sit on each one, Theo ; you are 
heavier than I.” And Yal snapped the locks, while 
Theo seated herself with her feet drawn up on top of 
the trunks. 

A last walk up the avenue, a farewell luncheon at 
Pursell’s, a final look at their rooms, and, joined by 
Archie and Jack, the girls bade adieu to New York, 
leaving behind them the old man, who felt as if some- 
how suddenly the sun had gone down, the winter had 
come, and night had settled darkly about him. 

Theo’s color came and went, Archie was most bois- 
teriously gay or pensively silent, as more and more 
familiar grew the landscape. Oh, the fair, peaceful 
Yirginia hills ; the charm of tumble-down cabins and 
irregular worm- fences ; the dear homeliness to be found 


TOMMY. 


215 


in the groups of darky figures lounging about the 
stations ! How sweet the well-remembered speech and 
the mellow African voices to be heard as the train 
stopped at some station ! How far apart the places 
seemed to be, after the crowded city ! Nearer — nearer 
— nearer. To Val, more accustomed to change, and 
counting her home-life in Virginia from only a year 
back, it meant not so much. Homeless Jack hardly 
understood it, though he rejoiced to return to his college 
life. But to those two, brother and sister, returning to 
the nest after their first long flight, what did it not 
bring to their remembrance ? Nearer — nearer — nearer 
home and auntie. 

Howdy, Mars’ Arch ? Howdy, Miss Theo ?” right 
and left, as the gleaming ivories shone from this and 
that black face smiling a greeting. 

Up the long street, — ^past the little hotel, — by the 
post-office, — nearer — nearer — oh, so near ! 

First a glimpse of the gate, then the house outlined 
among the trees, — the porch, — the open door, — 
Auntie !” And, with a cry, Theo was in her arms. 

For once Archie was silent, as he folded his aunt 
closely, as if he would never let her go. Just a mo- 
ment ; then the chattering began ; and next it was. 
Howdy, mammy ?” and Bless you, honey ! Praise 
de Lord you is all back again,” and How de do. 
Miss Theo? Hope you’re well. Miss Val while El- 
dorado Ann, smiling broadly, beamed from a stiffly- 
starched, very clean apron enveloping a frock which 
should not be mentioned with the apron. 

Yoh isn’t eatin’ any supper,” whispered mammy, 


216 


TWO GIRLS. 


who must leave the kitchen to wait on her darlings. Is 
yoh sick, honey For Theo could not take her eyes 
off her auntie, feeling it feast enough to be at home again, 
but she roused herself at mammy’s entreating whisper, 
and began to devote her attention to her supper. 

Oh, mammy, you don’t know how good these bis- 
cuits are ; and the chicken, — Archie, doesn’t it seem 
good ? A piece of pone ? Certainly ; I haven’t had 
any since I left ; only horrid dry little corn muffins, all 
sweetened up like cake.” 

At which mammy shook her head and raised her 
hands in silent despair of the benighted beings who 
could submit to such a deprivation. 

And auntie, — what wonder that her heart ached with 
the fulness of joy at the return of her nestlings? What 
wonder that peace seemed to enfold her, that past griefs 
were forgotten and troubles’ weight seemed lifted? 
What wonder, for the moment, that Val, whom she 
truly loved, was lost sight of? that Jack was a mere 
existence. For her own children, her baby boy and girl, 
were hers again ; and with one on either side she sat 
through the evening, saying very little, but listening to 
the outpouring of all the pent-up joys and griefs of 
the past three months, — just a word from her now and 
then, an appreciative smile, a little tender squeeze of 
the hands resting in hers. 

It is so delightful to be understood and to be at 
home again,” Theo sighed, in the completeness of her 
satisfaction, while she caressed Ishmael, who purred 
contentedly in her lap. “ Auntie, dear auntie, there is 
no one like you.” 


TOMMY. 


217 


Jack and Val, like the good children they were, 
chattered away in the corner, quite content to give up 
auntie for a while. 

With what a light heart Theo opened the door of 
her little room, and how preeious seemed the retreat ! 
There were the nodding tree-tops whispering together 
outside ; there were the vines trying to climb in the 
window ; all so dear, so familiar. Each little detail 
had gained new value. 

I am so thankful,” whispered the girl, as her head 
sank on her pillow. Good-night, good-night,” whis- 
pered the leaves ; good-night till good-morrow.” 



K 


19 



CHAPTER XYIII. 

HOME AGAIN. 

The Japanese pitcher was safely unpacked. Mammy 
received her gift of a frock clar Pom New York.” 
Eldorado Ann nibbled at her box of candy at stated 
intervals, selecting and putting by, with an appreciative 
eye for pink, the most seductive pieces, while she favored 
her palate with chocolate. Mrs. Reed was given a 
minute account of Tommy’s opportunity in life. The 
girls shook out their gowns and set their rooms straight ; 
while mammy racked her brain for suggestions of such 
delectable dishes as might please the young people, it 
being a firm conviction in the old woman’s mind that 
they had been half starved, — a land where batter bread 
was despised being “ no kin’ of a place at all. No 
wonder Miss Theo looked peaked.” 

The two girls enjoyed being utterly and absolutely 
silly as much as anything. It is such a treat,” Theo 
said, to talk nonsense. I don’t care how much of a 
drivelling idiot I am. No, Ishmael darling,” holding 
him close to her, “ mitty doesn’t care if his dear bufy 
tail is short ; it is just as lovely as ever. Anyhow, he 
isn’t one of zose g’eat big animals zat walk on zey bin’ 
legs up an’ down Broadway. He uses all liis footies, 
218 



HOME AGAIN. 


219 


an’ don’t go swinging down street wis his front legs 
waving about ” 

“ What are you talking about ?” Archie asked, 
coming around the corner of the porch. 

The girls laughed. I was zus talkin’ to ittle Boy,” 
replied Theo. 

‘^Little goose, you mean. You can be silly, you 
two.” 

We have sueh a shining example,” Yal returned, 
saucily. “ Don’t put on airs, Master Archie, because 
you have been three months in New York. Come and 
be silly too.” 

And Archie, glad of the excuse, sat down on the 
steps between them, lapsing into such meaningless non- 
sense that their laughter brought out Jack, who had 
been having a quiet talk with Miss Nelson. 

On Monday the boys went back to college and the 
girls to school, taking up their work with renewed in- 
terest. 

Nannie Talcott was extremely interested in Theo’s 
summer experience, and laughed at the description of 
the guests at the Parkhurst mansion, and at Theo’s 
newly-acquired knowledge of worldly doings. 

If Leonore is my cousin,” said Nannie, I must 
say we are as far apart as the poles. They all think I 
am utterly hopeless. I am so independent that they 
say I am a born bohemian, and when I announce my 
intention of being an artist — of going to New York to 
study — they look at me in holy horror.” 

^^Are you really going to New York to study?” 
asked Theo. 


220 


TWO GIRLS. 


Yes, and to Paris after,” replied Nannie, laughing. 

Isnft that a delightful dream, Theo ?” 

Nothing could be lovelier,” replied Theo. What 
does your mother say to it ?” 

Oh, mamma is my coadjutor. She thinks every 
girl should be taught to use her best powers in the best 
way. She says in the best use of one’s best powers 
lies the nearest approach to happiness we can find. 
She says one ought to find resources in one’s own self, 
and that there would not be so many disappointed 
women if each had some object in life besides the 
mere amusement society affords. What should you 
like best to do, Theo ?” 

She would like to have a soup-kitchen for cats,” 
declared Val, coming into the conversation. 

Yes,” continued Theo, joining in the laugh and 
pursuing the subject, and to found a society to pro- 
vide homes for dogs that want to be loved, and another 
to furnish men to patrol the woods to keep boys from 
killing the birds and robbing their nests.” 

In other words, you would like to be a second 
Bergh.” 

“ Something like it, I shouldn’t wonder. But seri- 
ously, Nannie, I don’t know what I like best. I love 
home and books better than anything,” she added, 
‘^and music.” 

Then you can take music,” decided Nannie ; and 
if the home and books fail you, you will have an inter- 
est in life left you.” 

“ Goodness ! what a philosopher you are, Nan !” cried 
Val. You quite crush me.” 


HOME AGAIN. 


221 


Oh,” continued Nan, giving herself a little shake, 

I hate to be hampered. That is what is so nice about 
getting rid of certain demands upon one’s time. If 
you have a profession, not half so much is expected of 
you from your relatives.” Then, laughing, That isn’t 
a very lofty reason for studying ; but I love to study, 
and I mean to do it as long as I can.” 

Val shook her head: ‘‘I’m afraid I should never 
like to go around with an apron plastered with paint, 
and with a streak of blue down my face and my fingers 
smelling of turpentine. I must say I do enjoy the 
luxuries of life. Don’t you, Theo ?” 

“Yes,” replied Theo, slowly, “I like them; but I 
can get along without them. And oh, Val, you know 
I found out there is nothing so precious as home and 
love.” 

“ For some people,” returned Nannie, eagerly ; “ but 
I’d like my home to be a studio, and my love to be for 
mamma and for art.” 

“Well, my dear Rosa Bonheur, we will let Ishmael 
sit for you this very afternoon, and you may paint 
the fence, if you like : it needs it.” And Val saucily 
laughed over her shoulder, as the bell announced the 
close of recess. 

' But, though Ishmael did not serve as a model for 
Nannie, “ he had his picture took off,” as Eldorado 
Ann said, many times in the next few weeks, for upon 
the occasion of Jack’s next visit Val, who was the first 
to have a conversation with him, came running up to 
Theo’s room in a state of excitement and delight. 

“What do you think Jack has, Theo?” she cried. 

19 * 


222 


TWO GIRLS. 


I cannot imagine. I hope it is a little more polish 
for Theo still would have her little fling at Jack, though 
in her heart of hearts she could but acknowledge his 
worthiness. 

You mean, mean girlT Val indignantly protested. 
“ You don^t deserve to have me tell you. If I were 
Jack I should never give you a photograph. There ! 
I have told. Oh, Theo, he has the loveliest camera 
you ever saw, and he is going to take photographs of 
everybody and everything, and Archie is going to help ; 
and they are fixing up a place in the office to develop 
in, and, oli, it is such fun.” And Val rushed down 
again, leaving Theo to follow at her will. 

Of course Theo could not stand being left out of 
anything so interesting, and she was not far behind 
Val. 

‘^Oh, do take a photograph right away,” Val en- 
treated. 

‘^Youfll have to wait, Val,” returned Archie. 
‘‘Youfll have time to get your hair arranged in that 
highly becoming style you sometimes affect. — I say, 
Theo, that^s a scheme ; she could see how adorable she 
looks that way, and wefll promise to do our best.” 

Val pouted and turned away, with a remark to the 
effect that some boys never knew when a thing ceased 
to be funny, while Archie grinned. 

The office was a substantial little building a few steps 
from the house, and was used for all sorts of odds and 
ends, which were piled up in one corner by the boys, 
who had a great time getting the ruby light arranged 
and the shelves put up for the chemicals. Then it was 


HOME AGAIN. 


223 


found there were some chinks through which the light 
would come, and they had to be stopped. So altogether 
it took a whole day to get the place properly arranged, 
and then it was too dark to take a photograph, so it 
had to be deferred till the next day. 

^‘Who first asked Val, as she dauced about. 

Hurry up, boys ; I can’t wait.” 

Jack was arranging his plate-holder, and stood still 
a moment looking at Theo, who turned away, saying, 

I don’t care to be an experiment, thank you.” 

Jack bit his lip, and then said, quietly, “ I should 
like Miss Janet to sit, if she will.” 

Auntie was as much interested as any of them, and 
lent herself willingly; while Theo felt ashamed that 
she had so readily taken it for granted that she would 
be asked to sit first. 

The boys were a long time shut up in the little dark- 
room, and the girls waited on tiptoe with excitement as 
to the result. Finally Archie came out laughing. I 
am sorry to announce. Miss Nelson,” he said, that 
you will have to sit again. Mr. Allen unfortunately 
forgot to remove the slide, and the plate is as unsullied 
as my conscience.” 

“ Gracious !” exclaimed Yal, what a very dark plate 
it must be !” 

Archie threatened her with a switch he had picked 
up, and. Jack making his appearance, another trial was 
made. 

Turn the ^ chimera’ a little more to the left,” sug- 
gested Archie, as master of ceremonies. “ There. Now, 
Miss Nelson, keep a pleasant thought in your mind ; 


224 


TWO GIRLS. 


direct your eyes towards this point, please. Elevate 
your chin a little.’’ And Archie, making dabs at his 
aunt, and standing off with the air of a professional 
photographer, so disturbed his aunt’s equanimity that 
when the plate was developed it showed so broad a 
smile that Archie proposed still another sitting, saying 
that this photograph would always remind them of the 
Cheshire cat, — a grin and nothing else being on the 
plate. A third trial gave a better result, as they all 
incontinently turned upon Archie and locked him up 
in the office till it should be over. Then, as he prom- 
ised to behave himself thereafter, he was allowed his 
liberty, when Val’s turn came next. 

Val, unfortunately, did not keep quite still, and her 
face had a bias” look, as she expressed it ; then there 
was a fogged plate ; and finally it was decided to have 
Theo and Val taken together. This experiment proved 
more successful, though the plate was a little ov^er- 
exposed. But each attempt was better than the last, 
till it was suggested that Jack should take a group 
in which all the others should appear, and then 
Archie should take one in which Jack should take 
his place. 

The first was quite successful ; even Ishmael did not 
move. 

Now, Arch,” said Jack, as he took his turn, I’ll 
time you, and when I say, ^ Put on the cap,’ you’ll do 
it, won’t you ?” 

^^All right,” responded Archie; but there was a 
twinkle in his eye that foreboded mischief, Theo well 
knew. 


HOME AGAIN. 


225 


With unmoved countenances they sat, and Archie 
having removed the cap, held it in his hand. At the 
proper moment Jack said, trying not to seem to be 
speaking, Put on the cap. Arch.’’ And Archie deftly 
placed the cap on his head, while Val began to shake 
with laughter. Then he removed it, looking inquir- 
ingly at Jack. ‘^For pity’s sake put on the cap,” 
spoke Jack in a throaty voice. Again, with a monkey- 
like movement, the cap was placed on Archie’s head, 
and Archie looked brightly and expectantly towards 
them, so that all burst into uncontrollable laughter, and 
Jack, jumping up, rushed wildly at Archie, chasing 
him around and around till he caught and pommelled 
him soundly, while Archie laughed at his wrath. 

And you promised to be good, Archie,” said the 
girls, reproachfully. Never mind. Jack, we will get 
Nannie to come over and help us.” And Archie was 
thrust out from further part in the photographing for 
that week at least. 

Many and various were the failures. There were 
over-exposures and under-exposures ; there were prints 
forgotten, left baking in the sun till they were black ; 
there were seemingly good prints which showed only 
dim presentments after they were toned and fixed ; and 
there were many blurs and scratches. 

Ishmael was in great demand ; and though he would 
sometimes walk ofP leaving only his tail showing when 
the plate was developed, or would give himself a double 
head by turning it just at the critical moment, he was 
nevertheless quite a favorite subject, and Theo felt con- 
demned by her ingratitude to Jack, when he was so 


226 


TWO GIRLS. 


anxious to please her by giving her successful photo- 
graphs of her pet. 

Sly Jack pleased himself also, and a picture which 
he took of unconscious Theo leaning against the porch 
was his joy and delight ; for he finished it unknown to 
Archie and carried it about with him ; only that other 
portrait, painted by Nannie, pleased him any better. 

Archie, of course, suggested all sorts of absurd sub- 
jects, and to Nannie’s delight made some clever photo- 
graphs of mammy, of Eldorado Ann, of Pearl, all of 
which pleased Nannie mightily, and she claimed prints 
of all of them, while the girls’ rooms were decorated 
with such an array of photographs that there seemed 
danger of there being no room left for anything else. 
Each week as the boys grew more expert the old ones 
would be taken down, giving place to new ones of a 
better finish ; and at Christmas, when Mr. Smith made 
his appearance, so popular a sitter did he become that 
he finally had to protest against further infliction. 

“We’ve used up all the rest, you know,” said Val, 
naively, “ and it is so nice to have a new subject : we 
never had a bald-head before.” 

Then Mr. Smith professed great umbrage at this 
reference to his sparse locks. Never had the old gen- 
tleman enjoyed a Christmas more, he said, and the holi- 
days flew by all too rapidly for them all. 

“And what about Tommy, Mr. Smith?” asked 
Jack, as they were all gathered in the sitting-room 
one evening. 

Mr. Smith did not answer for a moment, then he 
smiled. “ Tommy is all right,” he replied. 


HOME AGAIN. 


227 


Tell us about him,” urged Yah 

But Mr. Smith was not a communicative person, and 
it was hard to get many interesting facts from him : 
however, by degrees a satisfactory account was obtained. 
The old gardener, David, had found Tommy rather 
incorrigible, so given to tricks and to a lawless way of 
living that the gardener at first protested that he could 
do nothing with him, especially after Tommy, in re- 
venge for a scolding, had climbed up on the roof of 
the gardener’s house and stopped up the chimney, so 
that it smoked so persistently that David was in despair. 
At another time he directed the garden-hose full in the 
old man’s face, pretending to be looking another way 
as he did it. 

Such entire irreverence toward authority had roused 
David’s indignation, and, as he expressed it, he strove 
against the evil spirit and wrestled as did Jacob. But 
Tommy remained unruly, and when one Sunday David 
set him the task of learning so many pages of the 
Shorter Catechism, locking him in the upper room 
where he slept. Tommy let himself down in the most 
approved fashion by tying the bedclothes together, 
and went oft* fishing, to David’s horror and dismay. 
At last David could stand it no longer, and carried his 
tale of woe to Mr. Smith. That gentleman, though 
secretly amused, had Master Tommy brought up be- 
fore him, and lectured him in such a way, appealing to 
his honor as a prot4g6 of Mr. Jack’s and Mr. Archie’s, 
that Tommy saw his behavior in a new light and treated 
old David with more respect. 

The boy is bright enough, and he is not lazy,” 


228 


TIFO GIRLS. 


Mr. Smith said, ^^and I think he will come out all 
right.” 

Miss Nelson’s affairs profited by Mr. Smith’s visit, 
for he took a real interest in them, helped her to better 
investments, and reconstructed her old ones, so that, 
although the next year’s income would be considerably 
smaller than it had been for some years, it would 
be much better than it had promised before Mr. Smith’s 
advice and assistance were given. 

The evening the brusque old man departed Miss 
Nelson told the girls of how he and Val’s grandfather 
had lain near each other, both wounded, on the battle- 
field of Gettysburg, one in blue and one in gray ; 
and how, when darkness settled down around them. 
Colonel Smith’s feverish thirst had so increased that 
his moans reached the ears of Captain Le Moyne, who 
dragged himself to the side of his foe and shared with 
him the last drop of water in his canteen, and then 
had fainted away from the exertion he had made ; and 
Colonel Smith had put out his unwounded arm to clasp 
the sleeve of the other, so that when they came to bear 
both away, Colonel Smith raised his head and said, 
“ Find out the name of this man ; he has saved my 
life, I believe.” So that the wounded prisoner was 
watched over, and when the war was ended and he re- 
turned to his native State, it was Colonel Smith who 
aided him, who helped his son, soon made fatherless 
by reason of that dreadful wound from which Captain 
Lc Moyne never entirely recovered. And it was 
Colonel Smith who, when the son too died, took charge 
of the little Val’s moderate fortune, and though he had 


HOME AGAIN. 


229 


refused to do more than to attend to her business inter- 
ests, he gave those a just and careful attention. 

‘‘A cup of cold water, dearies,^^ said auntie, laying 
a hand on each head resting against either side of her 
lap, as they all sat before the open fire. 

I think it was mighty fine in Colonel Smith to be 
so grateful. Isn^t it queer how ungrateful some people 
can be ? And they think it shows a proper pride, I do 
believe. If they only knew, it shows anything else,” 
said Val. 

I have seen such people : they really act when you 
do them a kindness as if it were very good of them to 
accept it, quite with the air of doing you the favor,” 
replied Theo. What makes people so crooked, I 
wonder ? Some persons seem morally color-blind.” 

‘‘Yes, my wise little maiden, that is very true,” re- 
sponded auntie ; “ but I am afraid we are none of us 
learned enough to set right all the distortions of minds 
and morals. We can only try to see when the light is 
thrown on the dark places, and not shut our eyes to 
the fact that we all have some very lamentable pro- 
clivities. We may not be ungrateful, but are likely to 
find a broken fence within our grounds through which 
some other fault has forced its way.” 

“ Oh, auntie, I don’t see how you can be so char- 
itable,” sighed Yal. “ If I ever am as perfect as 
you, I shall expect to see my wings starting out.” 

Miss Janet laughed. “I hope I have cultivated 
some breadth of charity,” she returned ; “ but beyond 
that I am afraid my perfections would not bear close 
examination. The most of which I can boast is that I 
20 


230 


TWO GIRLS. 


know what I would like to be, and can help my chil- 
dren to that standard. Don’t expect poor human nature 
can ever be perfect.” 

'^Tell us some more about the colonel,” said Yal, 
fondling the hand that caressed her head. 

That reminds me of the characters really good peo- 
ple can sometimes seem to wear in the eyes of persons 
who don’t know them. From the tales I used to hear at 
the Parkhursts’ of Mr. Smith’s bearishness and boorish- 
ness and general horridness, you would fancy him a 
regular old ogre, who sat like a spider in his web, ready 
to pounce down on every unoffending passer-by,” 
laughed Theo. 

“And that reminds me of something,” said Miss 
Janet. “I think it was my first lesson in a charitable 
way of thinking of others’ faults. I don’t know that 
you remember old Uncle Abram, Theo. No ; he died 
before you were big enough to recollect him. He was 
mammy’s eldest brother, and was inclined to imbibe 
a little too freely on occasions. So I took it upon 
myself, in the pride of my youth, to bring him to task, 
and I descanted largely upon the subject to a very pa- 
tient and attentive listener, who, when I had finished 
my harangue, astonished me by saying, — 

“ ^ Yoh read yo’ Bible, Miss Janet?’ 

“‘Of course I do. Uncle Abram,’ I replied. 

“‘Yoh know what de good book say. Miss Janet? 
Good book say, “ Mus’ not jedge, — mus’ not jedge,” 
Miss Janet.’ And with that the old man got up and 
hobbled away, leaving me quite discomfited, with not 
another word to say. But it was a good lesson, for I 


HOME AGAIN. 


231 


don’t know how many times the old man’s words have 
come back to me when I have been disposed to criti- 
cise my neighbors. ^Mus’ not jedge, Miss Janet, 
mus’ not jedge.’ ” And the girls joined auntie in her 
laugh at the memory. 

So you see we must not judge the Parkhursts, nor 
must we judge Mr. Smith. I believe, — though this may 
savor of gossip, it may explain some of his seeming 
crabbedness to you, — I believe he was to marry a very 
beautiful girl, who eloped with another man upon the 
eve of her marriage to Mr. Smith, and, as she was 
young, a society belle, and a beauty, it doubtless em- 
bittered him against all coming under the same cate- 
gory.” 

Take care how you flirt, Miss Yal,” laughed Theo. 

Yal made a little face and said she was not in half 
the danger of doing the serious damage to any one that 
Theo was to some one. At which Theo tossed her 
head and walked away, leaving the laugh on Yal’s 
side. 

And just then the shutting of the gate announced 
the return of the boys from the station, whither they 
had gone to see Mr. Smith off, and their entrance put a 
stop to further conversation on the subject. 




CHAPTER XIX. 

COUSIN BETTY. 

It was cold and frosty weather, a real snowy Christ- 
mas, such as had not been known in that vicinity for 
years : sleighs dashed about in every direction, every 
one taking advantage of the few days of sleighing. 

“ Suppose we all go spend the day with Cousin Betty 
Preston,” said Theo, when Jack suggested a long sleigh- 
ride. ‘^You have never been there, Yal. It seems 
strange, too, that you have not ; but you were not well 
the last time Archie and I went. We used to go over 
quite often, and we have not been for ages. It is too 
bad, for Cousin Betty is so fond of us ; but then she 
has been away so much lately. — She is one of the clan,” 
Theo continued, turning to Jack. Aunt Janet’s father 
and her mother were brother and sister. She isn’t so 
very old, but she seems older than she is, for she has 
such funny old-maidish ways ; but I am sure you will 
like her, in spite of her oddities. She lives on the old 
Preston place all by herself, excepting the servants. 
There is a man who farms the place for her, and she 
has a very comfortable time. She has such old-fash- 
ioned ways : the trimming upon her bonnet is always 
^ jilaced,’ not put, and she never sees, she ‘ beholds ;’ 
and it is such an old, old place. She just suits it, with 
232 


COUSIN BETTY. 


233 


her turkey-tail fan and her mitts. She never goes out, 
even about the farm, without a veil and sheepskin mit- 
tens ; you know the kind, — no fingers, just places for 
your tips to peep out. She always calls us Archibald 
and Theodora, and is so elegant and dignified. Oh, 
we must go. Don’t you say so, auntie ? You will go 
with us, won’t you ?” 

You cannot tempt me out of my warm corner by 
a sleigh-ride,” auntie returned. You will have to 
excuse me ; but I think it would be a very good plan 
for you young people. Bundle up warm, and don’t 
stay out too late.” 

We’ll be sure to bring you some seed-cakes,” 
Theo said. know Cousin Betty will send you 
some.” 

I’ll go around and get White’s two-seated sleigh,” 
announced Archie. ^^Come along. Jack.” And by 
the time the girls were ready Archie and Jack drove 
up, and they were bundled off with hot bricks and 
warm messages. 

It was a long drive, but they did not mind it. Val’s 
impertinent little nose peeped from a silk hood drawn 
closely around her face, and Theo’s head rose from a 
big old-fashioned sable tippet, while she had wrapped 
about her ears what mammy called a nuby and 
they laughed and joked so much that it was enough to 
keep them warm, they said. 

A bevy of little darkies first caught sight of them, 
and, seeing them turning in the big gate, disappeared 
around by the kitchen to give notice of the arrival. 
So by the time they drove up in front of the old yellow 
20 * 


234 


TJFO GIRLS. 


house Miss Betty was ready to receive them, which she 
did with great stateliness. 

Cousin Theodora, you certainly are welcome, and 
Archibald.” 

^‘This is Cousin Valentine Le Moyne,” explained 
Theo, and Archie’s friend Mr. Allen,” presenting Jack. 

I am extremely pleased to welcome them also,” 
said Miss Betty. ^^And so this is Cousin Margaret 
Nelson’s daughter? — My dear, I was well acquainted 
with your mother, but I do not perceive in you any 
marked resemblance.” 

^^They say she takes after her daddy,” remarked 
Archie, who delighted in shocking his cousin Betty. 

Archibald !” Cousin Betty frowned and shook 
her head in disapproval; but Archie only laughed, 
and, seizing her around the waist, gave her a hearty 
kiss, which, though it ruffled the lady somewhat, did 
not displease her. 

They were ushered into a large room, where an open 
fire was roaring, and, divested of their wraps, the girls 
toasted their toes, while Archie marched Jack off to 
show him the place,” he explained. 

What was it I heard of your going away last sum- 
mer, Theodora ?” asked Miss Betty, as she drew up a 
chair by the fire. I was at the White Sulphur, when 
Cousin Henrietta Nelson told me that you were a gov- 
erness in a family somewhere up North. I trust I 
was misinformed. Probably Cousin Henrietta did not 
get her information directly.” 

It certainly was true,” confessed Theo. What 
was there so dreadful about it. Cousin Betty ?” 


COUSIN BETTY. 


235 


A Nelson, my dear, — a female Nelson, — so lower- 
ing herself ! I cannot imagine Janet giving her con- 
sent.’’ 

I don’t feel a bit lowered,” Theo replied. 

“ My child, where is your pride ?” 

It was my pride that took me,” Theo quietly said. 

I had too much pride to be dependent when I need 
not be, and too much pride not to continue my studies 
with the rest of my class.” 

Of course, my dear, very creditable ; but Archibald 
should not have allowed it.” 

“ He did fuss like everything,” Theo admitted, 
^^and said he was ashamed to have his sister work 
for her living, but I finally showed him that it was 
not pride that troubled him, but weak-mindedness. I 
think it is weak-minded to object to doing anything 
honorable, — that it is not degrading to help yourself 
when necessity comes, half as much as it is to accept 
help from other people.” And Theo lifted her chin 
and looked as haughty as Miss Betty herself. 

Miss Betty looked at her a few moments. You 
are your father over, Theodora,” she said, and the tears 
came into her eyes. Why did you not tell me? You 
know it would have been my pleasure to share my 
last penny with you. You do not consider me at all, 
Theodora.” 

Theo put out a soft hand and took hold of Miss 
Betty’s. Ho you think I am hurt by my experience, 
Cousin Betty ?” she asked. 

‘^No, my child,” Miss Betty confessed; ^^but it 
grieves me, and you are so young.” 


236 


TWO GIRLS. 


That is something I am daily trying to overcome,” 
responded Theo, laughing, “ Come, Cousin Betty, tell 
me about your turkeys and your funny little nigs. 
How is Manchild ? And what has become of Tatty ? 
— Oh, Yal, you must see Manchild ; he is such a little 
mite, and his mother is so proud of him, for all the 
rest of her children are girls. — I must go down to 
Aunt Prissy’s house, Cousin Betty; let me take Yal 
there.” And Theo conducted Yal through the broad 
hall, through the wainscoted dining-room, and past the 
kitchen, just beyond which was Aunt Prissy’s house. 

Aunt Prissy dipped and courtesied, proudly showing 
off her youngest hopeful, who, attired in yellow flan- 
nel and sucking a piece of fat bacon, was sitting in a 
clothes-basket. 

^^He so little I reckon he a duwarf,” Prissy re- 
marked. Yoh reckon he grow. Miss Theo ?” 

And indeed the small black mite was phenomenally 
small, though his mother stood him on his little bandy 
legs to make the most of him. 

Theo confessed she could not see any marked im- 
provement in the matter of size, and then drew Yal’s 
attention to the plaster figures nodding on the mantel. 

I used to admire those immensely when I was a 
small child,” Theo told Yal. Do you remember. Aunt 
Prissy, how I used to come down here Sunday after- 
noons and read to you ?” 

^‘’Deed I does, miss,” replied Prissy. ‘^Yoh was 
mighty little, Miss Theo, when yoh begun readin’.” 

Theo laughed. can just see myself,” she said. 

I knew the fourteenth chapter of St. John and the 


COUSIN BETTY. 


237 


twenty-third Psalm by heart, and I used to take my 
Bible and read those off as importantly as if I knew 
how to pronounce every word from Genesis to Revela- 
tion.” 

^^Dat was all right, Miss Theo,” insisted Prissy. 

Yoh done ’em all right, anyhow. Yoh was just as 
smart readin’ off de book as on it,” determined that 
Val should not underrate Theo’s acquirements. 

The girls laughed, and Prissy showed them with great 
pride her collection of glass, which loaded a table, and 
was indeed a very remarkable collection, but one which 
Prissy admired quite as much as Mrs. Parkhurst did 
her bric-a-brac. 

The girls returned to the house by way of the kitchen, 
whither Prissy accompanied them, and where the salt- 
rising bread was baking in the iron oven, and six 
little darkies of various ages, all girls, were scrambling 
about. 

That- is Tatty, — the biggest one,” Theo informed 
Val. ^^She is going to be my maid when she is big 
enough. — Aren’t you. Tatty ?” 

Tatty showed her white teeth, and answered, 
^^Yas’m.” She adored Theo, and her highest ambi- 
tion was to serve as Theo’s maid when she grew up. 

Then Val was shown the portraits of the great- 
grandparents, which hung in the dining-room, and the 
family silver, which had been buried in the graveyard 
during the war, and the fine old pieces of furniture, 
which Jack, who had joined them, declared would 
make their fortunes if sold in New York, 

There are such lovely old-fashioned gowns and 


238 


TWO GIRLS. 


jewelry belonging to Cousin Betty. The gowns are up 
in the attic/^ Theo confided to Val. I wonder if 
Cousin Betty would mind my showing them to you. 
There is one gown that fits me to a T.” 

Cousin Betty was very fond of Theo ; the romance 
of her youth had been her love for Theo’s father, who 
was her first-cousin ; but so strong had been Mr. Pres- 
ton’s objection to the match, that in obedience to her 
father Miss Betty had discarded her young lover, who 
afterwards met and fell in love with a sweet Maryland 
girl, whom he married. To Theo more than to Archie 
Cousin Betty’s heart went out, for Theo more closely 
resembled her father, and was named for him. So 
Cousin Betty could refuse Theo nothing in reason, and 
to the girls’ request gave her consent, but warned them 
against taking cold ; a warning the girls respected by 
wrapping themselves up well before rummaging. 

Val pleaded so hard to see Theo in the old white 
satin wedding-gown of her great-great-grandmother’s 
that Theo took it down, and, begging from Cousin 
Betty the pearls that went with it, she arrayed herself, 
copying closely her ancestor’s style of wearing her hair, 
and then she stepped down the broad stairway, stand- 
ing a moment smiling on the unconscious group in the 
hall below. 

It was growing dark, and the white figure coming 
out of the gloom behind it looked almost ghostly. 
For a moment Cousin Betty was startled, as the old 
house bore the reputation of being haunted, and Jack 
sprang to his feet at Miss Betty’s cry of surprise ; but 
the picture he saw he never forgot. With her sunny 



■V V 












•**•>1-5 . - I : 

;-T»..>l/;- 




*• 










COUSIN BETTY. 


239 


brown hair piled high up on her head, with the pearls 
around her slim white throat, and with the trail of the 
quaint old gown gathered up in one hand, Theo slowly 
descended. The lights from the fire in the big fire- 
place flickered about her feet, shod in the high-heeled 
old slippers ; the beams from the candles in the sconces 
touched the gold lights in her hair ; the sweet, innocent 
eyes wore a little conscious look, as the gaze of the 
whole party was upon her. 

^‘She is lovely exclaimed Yal, in a whisper; and 
for a moment Theo seemed a being stepping out of 
Long Ago, — a representative of a by-gone time, — a 
dream of the past become a reality of the present. 

‘‘How solemn you all lookf^ she said, — “even 
Archie ! Pray, good people, don’t take me for a ghost ; 
I am only Theo.” And she paused, laying her slender 
hand on the carved post of the balustrade. 

“ You do look ghostly. The,” said Archie. “ Come 
down and let us find out if you are real flesh and 
blood.” And Theo came into their midst, when Archie 
pinched her cheeks and declared himself satisfied. And 
Cousin Betty, moved out of herself, threw her arms 
about the girlish figure, and kissed the smooth fore- 
head, then bade her change her dress, lest she should 
take cold. 

After the enjoyment of a supper such as only a 
negro “aunty” can cook, they all huddled into the 
sleigh again, with more hot bricks, with a bag of seed- 
cakes, and with abundant admonitions and advice from 
Cousin Betty. 

“ Come as soon as you can again,” she called, “ and 


240 


TWO GIRLS. 


do not forget to tell Janet I want her recipe for choco- 
late-cake. Theodora, be sure you take something hot 
when you get home, — a little toddy or something. 
Archibald, do not forget to close the gate after you : 
I object to Johnson’s hogs being in here. Bring Val- 
entine again, Theodora, and Mr. Allen, too. You all 
are very remiss in coming.” 

And at last they were off, spinning along in the 
moonlight over the snowy road. 

Isn’t it a dear old place?” said Val. ‘‘I should 
like to live there, I believe ; at least in summer.” 

Yes, it is lovely in summer,” returned Theo. “ I 
used to go there when I was a little girl and stop weeks 
with Cousin Betty. Poor Cousin Betty ! I am afraid 
I have neglected her lately.” 

You ought to have a better eye to your future,” 
Archie remarked, turning around. 

Oh, hush, Archie !” exclaimed Theo. You ought 
to be ashamed.” 

What does he mean ?” inquired Val. 

Oh, that is one of his ways of teasing. He always 
insists that I think Cousin Betty is going to leave her 
property to me, and that I am very nice to her in con- 
sequence. — You know it isn’t so, Archie.” 

Archie only laughed, and told Val to watch Theo’s 
assiduous attentions the next time they went to Pres- 
ton, and see if he were not right in his suspicions. 
But Val never had the opportunity, for it is so often 
the unexpected that happens ; and a week later, when 
the boys had returned to college and when there seemed 
only a quiet, even life stretching before them for some 


COUSIN BETTY. 


241 


months to come, suddenly there came a messenger 
from Preston : Could Miss Theodora come to Miss 
Betty? She was ill, and longed for Miss Theodora 
constantly.” 

You must go, my child,” decided Miss Nelson, 
and I must manage to go with you.” 

Oh, no, auntie,” protested Theo ; ‘‘ you know you 
have such a cold, and to-day you have been really ill 
with a headache ; I cannot have you go. It won’t do 
to have too many patients on my hands,” she added, 
half playfully. “ I should not leave you if Yal were 
not here. — But you will be nurse to auntie, won’t you, 
Yal?” turning to that person. 

^^I’ll do my best,” promised Yal; but I am not 
the born nurse you are, Theo. I don’t wonder Cousin 
Betty wants you.” 

There, auntie, I know your head is aching : don’t 
sit up.” And Theo patted the pillows and tucked up 
her aunt snugly before she left her. 

It was a long, cold drive, very different from that 
last. Mr. Johnson had come over in a buggy, which 
rattled along over the rough, uneven ground, worn into 
deep ruts by the recent thaw, though now it had frozen 
again. The sky was gray and hard, and Theo shivered 
in the raw air, well wrapped up though she was. 

The drive seemed twice as long as that last, when 
the merry party had sped along so swiftly to the jingle 
of sleigh-bells. Theo looked around dolefully as she 
stepped into the hall, where no cheerful fire greeted her. 
All was cold and silent. 

‘‘I hope you’ll find her alive,” had been Mr. John- 

h q 21 


242 


TJVO GIRLS. 


son’s gloomy remark as he helped Theo from the 
buggy ; and the girl felt a shudder of dread pass 
through her as she mounted the stair and turned to- 
wards Miss Betty’s room. 

She opened the door. Tatty sat curled up in a big 
chair before the fire, nodding sleepily. In the failing 
light the room seemed dark and cheerless, though the 
opening of the door caused a fitful little flame to start 
up from the open fire, which in a few minutes developed 
into something like a cheerful blaze. Cousin Betty 
lay seemingly asleep, but the new movement in the 
room made her open her eyes, and a smile came over 
her face as she held out a weak hand, then motioned 
Theo to a place beside her. 

I am so sorry to find you ill. Cousin Betty,” and 
Theo bent over to put her lips to the pale forehead ; 
^^but I am going to stay right here by you,” she 
added. Auntie would have come too, but she Avas 
not well herself, and I wouldn’t let her.” 

Cousin Betty made a movement of assent. 
wanted you,” she said, in a whisper, letting her eyes 
rest on Theo’s face, rosy from the frosty air. 

Now you must get well,” said Theo, cheerfully. 
And she roused the drowsy Tatty, stirred the smoul- 
dering fire, and began at once to make the room appear 
more as it should. 

Are you the only nurse. Tatty ?” she asked, as she 
knelt before the fire with tongs in her hand. 

^‘Yas’m. Doctah he done been here d is mawnin’, 
an’ say he gwine come back ter-night. An’ he say how 
Miss Betty ’bleedged to have a nuss ; but Miss Betty 


COUSIN BETTY. 


243 


she ’low she won’t have nobody but you. An’ mammy 
she sent me up hyar to sit long o’ Miss Betty twell you 
come.” 

Very well ; I am going to stay now, and you may 
go and have a little run ; but you must come back after 
a little while : I shall want you to wait on me.” 

Tatty was pleased to be allowed her liberty, though 
she felt quite proud of her exalted position as nurse, 
and was furthermore glad that she could wait on Miss 
Theo ; while Theo herself felt a little less dreary at 
the prospect of Tatty’s companionship. The doctor 
made his appearance just after dark, and shook his 
head when he found Theo alone. I had hoped your 
aunt could come,” he said. 

Theo explained, adding that she hoped her aunt 
would be able to come in a day or two. But I am 
really quite a nurse, you know.” And the doctor, say- 
ing there was no help for it, gave her the instructions 
necessary. 

She is threatened with pneumonia,” he said, and 
you will have to be very careful : this weather is not for- 
tunate, and there are a good many cases. You are not 
afraid to sit up all night alone ? I would gladly stay, 
but I have to be on the go all night to reach all my 
cases.” 

Theo gave him the assurance that he might depend 
upon her, and he went away, leaving the girl with 
rather a depressed feeling in the great house, with no 
guidance beyond the doctor’s instructions and her own 
judgment. She longed for auntie, and took her place 
by Cousin Betty’s bedside with a strong inclination to 


244 


TWO GIRLS. 


put her head down and cry ; but she resisted the desire, 
and, rising, set herself about the task of arranging every- 
thing for the night. 

Prissy came up with a pot of coffee and a plate of 
biscuits, also some ham, to provide for a midnight 
luncheon. Uncle Cephas brought up a huge armful 
of wood. Mr. Johnson came over and insisted upon 
sleeping in the house, in case his assistance were needed, 
and Prissy, leaving Manchild and the others with their 
father, also begged to be allowed to help the lonely 
little nurse; while Tatty absolutely refused to leave, 
curling herself up so comfortably on the rug before 
the fire that Theo consented to allow her to remain. 
After all, it seemed quite cheerful to have them all at 
hand, though the night was long and lonesome enough 
for the young watcher. 

Towards morning Miss Betty called, “ Theo ! Theo- 
dore ! the yellow roses, dear ; they are so sweet, — we 
always loved them.^^ 

Theo started up and bent over the speaker, who 
rambled on vaguely, going back to the long-ago days 
of her early youth. 

You will come to-night, Cousin Theo ? Don’t leave, 
don’t leave me !” she entreated over and over again. 
And the girl with tender hand smoothed the hot head 
till the voice was still again. 

But at intervals the wandering words continued, and 
it was a relief when day broke and the gray dawn 
came creeping in the window. 

The day wore wearily away ; the doctor came in, look- 
ing very grave as he drove away, and Theo mourn- 


COUSIN BETTF. 


245 


fully sat in the dusk dreading the long night. Despite 
her youth, she was worn out and longed for rest ; 
her eyes were heavy and her face pale; the house 
seemed so big, the halls echoing the tread of Cephas 
tending the fires, and of Manchild’s merry chuckle as 
his mother carried him out to the kitchen. Theo sat 
and dreamed in the dim twilight, thinking over all the 
tales Cousin Betty used to tell her : of how her great- 
grandmother had come to the house such a young bride, 
only sixteen, — Theo’s own age ; of how her great-grand- 
father had fallen in love with her as he first saw her 
romping with a little playmate, and how he had de- 
clared then and there that no other should be his wife ; 
and, sure enough, four years later the little bride had 
worn the wedding-gown in which Theo, all these years 
after, had arrayed herself. Did the little bride spend 
many doleful hours in the big house ? Theo wondered. 
And then she thought of the lonely evenings Cousin 
Betty must have passed at that very window. She re- 
membered so well how mysterious it had always seemed 
to her, as a child, to see the hollow worn in the win- 
dow-sill by her grandmother’s arm as she sat there in- 
defatigably knitting. She pictured the stout, heavy 
woman of whom so many tales had been told her of 
what a wonderful housekeeper she was, and despite her 
weight what an amount she accomplished. Then Theo 
thought of the old garden; yes, she remembered just 
where the yellow roses grew ; how Cousin Betty always 
loved them, the delicate yellow blossoms with their 
shiny, dark leaves ; and Theo gave a long sigh, looking 
out at the red streaks across the clouded sky. 

21 * 


246 


TJFO GIRLS. 


But just then she lieard carriage-wheels, and next 
saw a vehicle stop at the door j then some one mounted 
the stair, and in another moment auntie softly entered, 
and Theo gave her a warm though silent greeting. 

“You dear child,’’ auntie said, softly, “I could not 
think of you here alone another night, and I felt so 
much better I thought the drive would not hurt me. 
And now you can go to bed and take some rest. Mr. 
Johnson told me that you had no one with you but the 
servants.” 

Theo begged to be allowed to share the vigil ; but, 
as it happened, an additional helper came in the per- 
son of another cousin, who, having just heard of Cousin 
Betty’s illness, hastened over to render what service 
she could. 

So with this reinforcement Theo was not needed, and 
could take her rest. 

The morning dawned clear and bright, and Theo 
sprang up with a feeling that it was not so doleful a 
world after all. But just as she opened the door of 
her room. Miss Janet met her and put her arms closely 
around the girl. 

“ How is Cousin Betty ?” asked Theo. 

“She is well, very well,” answered Miss Janet, 
though her lips trembled and her eyes were full of tears. 

Theo looked and understood, then she put her head 
down on her aunt’s shoulder, and the two stood there 
in the glory of the morning sunlight, believing that 
a fairer, brighter day had dawned for Cousin Betty, 
though they grieved for one who had loved them so 
well. 


COUSIN BETTY, 


247 


Archie and Jack came over to Preston that night, 
and the cousins from near and far gathered in the old 
house to do honor to one of the Preston blood. 

Poor little Tatty, filled with awe, followed Theo 
wherever she went. There was always something about 
Theo which won the hearts of all dependent and young 
creatures, — a gentle dignity of manner, a close sym- 
pathy with all forms of sorrow and suffering, and a 
tender consideration for the smallest needs, — and she 
went from one to another with little unobtrusive at- 
tentions which won her the affection of all. 

Val, with Nannie, was left at home to keep house 
during the stay of the others at Preston ; and, though 
Nannie was very satisfactory company, it was rather 
lonely for Yal, who felt as if she were left outside, 
and longed to have Theo back again. 

Theo has all the experiences,” she complained to 
Nannie. 

But Nannie laughed at her and told her not to 
despair; that her time would come; that Theo’s life 
had been quite uneventful until within the past year, 
and that Yal need not be envious, as they were not 
such agreeable experiences. 

“ But it makes her so grown-up and important,” Yal 
went on, “ and I hate to be insignificant.” 

^‘You are such a child,” Nannie teasingly said, 
nothing will ever make you grown-up.” And Yal 
subsided, passing the rest of the time in impatient 
expectation. 



CHAPTER XX. 

“auf wiedersehen.” 

Oh, Theo, you dear precious ! it is so good to have 
you home again cried Val. It seems as if you had 
been away years and years. Nan was as lovely as 
could be, but Nan isnT you.’^ And Yal bestowed 
fervent hugs upon Theo, who, pale and quiet, stood 
removing her wraps. 

Now tell me all about it,” Yal went on, — about 
everything. Oh, dear, if you knew how I have pined 
to hear all the news. There you were going through 
a real book of romance, and I had to sit at home and 
do nothing but study horrid algebra and old physics.” 

Theo smiled, and sat down before the fire, putting 
her head back against the chair. I hardly know 
where to begin. Tell me what you want to know. I 
don’t know just how much has reached you.” 

I want first of all to know whose is Preston.” 

Archie, standing behind Theo’s chair, answered, 
‘^Theo is the heiress. Be careful, Yal ; she is a very 
important person just now.” And then Theo, without 
a word, burst into tears. 

There, dear,” said Miss Janet, coming forward. 
‘‘Come up-stairs with me. — The child is quite worn 
out,” she said aside to Yal. “She has been through 
248 


AUF WIEDERSEHEN. 


249 


SO much and is so overwrought : let her have a little 
rest.’^ So Theo went up to Miss Janet’s room and was 
made comfortable upon the lounge, where she rested 
the remainder of the day. 

So strange, so strange it was that she should be the 
owner of Preston ; she could not realize it, and almost 
shrank from the thought. It was not a great nor a 
magnificent inheritance, only an old Virginia home- 
stead set in a few acres of not specially good land, but 
it seemed to Theo to represent a kingly estate. And 
it was all hers. What should she do with it in after- 
years when she should come of age ? Now, to be sure, 
it could only be held in trust for her ; and, fortunately, 
when it was decided by the other relations that it would 
never do for a stranger to enter and live there, a 
cousin, recently married, offered to rent it, and so all 
concerned were relieved from further anxiety on that 
score. That all had been satisfied at Theo’s being the 
main legatee was a source of satisfaction to her, and 
she had received such kindly interest and pleasant 
words that she felt no one grudged her the old place. 

She lay there dreamily thinking it all over. What 
should she do with it? Live there herself when 
Archie should marry and perhaps live in Roseville? or 
should Archie live at Preston and she and auntie — for 
Val would marry, of course — pass the evening of life 
in the same dear home that now sheltered them ? She 
did not know, and she did not like to contemplate the 
matter too seriously. 

Fortunately,’’ she said to herself, there is time 
enough.” So she closed her eyes, slipping away into 


250 


TWO GIRLS. 


quiet dreams, and a sleep from which she awakened as 
the sun went down, feeling ready to take her place 
among the others at the supper-table. 

And so, after all. Miss Betty did help Theo through 
her school-days, and the question of ways and means 
was no longer such a serious one. 

Theo took up her music again with much earnest- 
ness, Archie pegged away at his studies, Yal was fitfully 
studious or otherwise as the mood happened, but she 
was developing a finer appreciation of the better things 
of life, while Theo became more womanly through her 
experiences of the year, and at seventeen was a charm- 
ing, lovable character. 

The days sped by, winter drifting into spring, spring 
into summer, and June found them looking forward to 
a summer of unbroken companionship. There were 
the usual closing exercises at both the school and the 
university, and Theo, upon the occasion of her school- 
commencement, wore her first silk frock. Yal had 
begged to be allowed to wear the same, and so the two 
girls had a mild excitement over the sending to the city 
for samples, and though they were the simplest sort of 
gowns, — white China silks, girlishly made, — the two 
girls felt very grand in them ; and as they did duty 
afterwards at the university hop, they felt they had 
been quite economical. 

Yal had begged Theo to wear the white satin gown, 
— now, with the pearls, a part of her legacy, — but Theo 
had declined to appear ^^in masquerade,’’ she said, and 
compromised by wearing the pearl necklace. 

One of the pleasant surprises at this time was a visit 


AUF wiedersehen: 


251 


from Jamie, who had begged that he might come to 
Eoseville with his mother and aunt, and who caused 
Theo nearly to break down in her part of the com- 
mencement programme, by calling out in his little in- 
fantile voice, Oh, there is my Miss Theo ! let me go 
to her.” He was not satisfied till he had taken her 
basket of flowers to the platform, and, as he then abso- 
lutely refused to return to his mother, he was allowed 
to sit upon the platform by Theo’s side, to his great 
content and the amusement of the audience. 

Mrs. Parkhurst readily consented to Theo’s request 
that Jamie might be her own special guest for a few 
days, and the little fellow was perfectly happy, making 
the acquaintance of all the places of which Theo had 
told him. He especially admired Ishmael, feeling that 
in some way he must be more wonderful than any cat 
in the world, and he expected Ishmael to be more re- 
sponsive than it is in the nature of cats to be, though 
it must be said that the dignified animal showed a great 
partiality for Jamie, and would sit solemnly staring at 
the little fellow while he lay on the grass in front of 
him and gave him information on all possible subjects 
hardly of interest to a feline mind. 

It had been Mrs. Parkhurst^s intention to renew her 
offer to Theo, but hearing of her late inheritance she 
forbore, and treated Theo with a deference w^hich se- 
cretly amused that person, as she knew the reason of it. 

She was always very kind to me,” Theo assured 
Val, but this extreme consideration of my opinions 
is rather new and very funny.” 

The engagement of Miss Leonore to the egg-faced 


252 


TWO GIRLS. 


young man, Mr. Tucker, was announced, and Theo, 
considering she would better commiserate than con- 
gratulate, was a little at a loss just what to say, but she 
solved the problem by sending a message wishing Miss 
Leouore much happiness. She did it gravely enough, 
though inwardly convulsed at Val, who, on the other 
side of the room, was drawing down her face in imita- 
tion of Mr. Tucker^s and trying to curl her nostrils 
after Theo’s description of Miss Leonore. 

We shall have to marry off Felix next,’’ said Mrs. 
Parkhurst, with a sweet look at Theo ; and when she 
went on to say how much Felix admired Theo, Val 
was unable to repress a giggle and incontinently fled, 
leaving Theo to adjust her countenance and gather her 
wits in order to make a suitable reply. 

As she recounted the conversation to Nannie after- 
wards, she delivered herself of the opinion that if Mrs. 
Parkhurst had suggested Jamie she should then and 
there have entered into a compact to wait for him. 

Nannie laughed, as she said Theo must hold her re- 
sponsible for her aunt’s tactics. I have no doubt she 
thinks you a magnificent heiress, as I expatiated very 
largely on the Preston estate.” 

‘^She should see it,” Theo rejoined. ^‘How she 
would turn up her nose at the broken-down fences and 
the dear old dingy house ! It wasn’t like you. Nan, to 
mislead her.” 

I didn’t mean to,” Nan confessed. I was de- 
scribing it from my point of view, for I think it so 
delightfully picturesque ; and I cannot help it if she 
chose to imagine it from her standard of elegance.” 


^^AUF WIEDERSEHEN.^' 


253 


Auntie took the girls, including Nannie, up to see 
the boys made juniors, and such a time they had as 
only girls can have in June, with perfect weather, 
happy hearts, and no sign of a cloud upon the horizon. 

Only to Jack did the summer present anything but 
a series of long delicious days. 

They all came back to Roseville together the day 
after the hop, with the strains of Auf Wiedersehen’^ 
ringing in their ears. Nannie was the first to leave, 
with her mother and aunt, bearing away little Jamie, 
who shed tears on IshmaeFs furry coat, and looked out 
of the car-window with a grieved lip and swimming 
eyes till a bend in the road hid his beloved Miss Theo 
from sight. 

Miss Nelson viewed her little brood with happy con- 
tent that she could mother them safely for three months, 
but J ack stood at one end of the porch looking at them 
as they hovered around auntie, full of schemes and 
plans for a summer’s pleasure. What held the world 
for him ? he wondered, as his thoughts flew forward to 
the time when college days should be over, and when 
from these friends he must turn his face to take up his 
own life-work. He stood there thoughtfully silent, till 
Miss Janet called him, and Archie made room for him 
in the hammock. 

You won’t have to spend your summer with old 
^ Pine Knot,’ ” said he ; not this year. Arch.” 

Oho ! that’s what you’re thinking about. No ; 
but that was a mighty good turn of yours. Jack.” 
And Archie threw his arm over his friend’s shoulder. 

Are you really going to take my place there ?” 

22 


254 


TWO GIRLS. 


think so. I ought to : my father Avished me to 
become acquainted with the business.” 

“ I don’t envy you,” Archie acknowledged. 

Jack smiled. I suppose you don’t,” he returned. 

don’t envy myself, but I think it is best. Two 
years more. Arch, and then we are free.” And he 
stretched himself out with a sigh of expectant relief. 

“ I am free enough as it is,” Archie replied. I 
think I would rather tackle the work at the university 
than the problems which will come later. I’m in no 
hurry to drop student life, thank you ; but you don’t 
have to consider life quite so seriously yourself. I 
shall have to go at it with a vengeance.” 

“ Humph !” was Jack’s response ; I’m not so sure 
what I shall have to do. My uncle is as likely as not 
to get his hands on everything. I know he groans at 
every red cent he has to pay on my account, and if 
there is a way to get hold of it, he’ll not stand at the 
method.” 

That’s a pretty hard thing to say. Jack,” interposed 
Miss Janet. 

I’m afraid it’s the truth,” was Archie’s rejoinder. 

You’re so unsuspicious, auntie, you don’t know.” 

Auntie laughed ; “ No, most wise and venerable sir, 
presumably I do not : it takes graybeards like your- 
self to teach me worldly wisdom. Anyhow, we will 
not cross Jack’s bridges till we come to them.” 

I wish you could spend the summer here,” Archie 
said, turning to Jack, “ and let the old office go.” 

Jack wished so too, but he only shook his head. 

‘‘Get your banjo, Jack,” suggested Val, “and let us 


^^AUF WIEDERSEHEN. 


255 


have the ‘ Little Peach of Emerald Hue’ once more.” 
And to the tink-tank of Jack’s banjo they all sang. 
Then in memory of that last waltz Jack softly played 
^^Auf Wiedersehen.” 

Mammy sat on the step of her little cabin, dreaming 
of the time when to the same sound she and Abram 
and Tony had hearkened, when the place rang with the 
jolly life of Pete and Book and Jake, and she rested 
her turbaned head against the jamb of the door and 
listened. 

Eldorado Ann crept softly from her bed to the 
little window, and thought how nice it was to have 
them all at home again, and wondered if Mr. Jack 
would see Tommy soon and give him the neck-tie she 
had sent him. 

Ishmael, curled up in a round ball by Theo’s side, 
raised his head once in a while and stretched himself 
out in comfortable ease. 

Miss Nelson, with Theo on one side and Yal on the 
other, brooded over her nestlings with a thankful heart. 

Presently the voices stopped. Through the branches 
of rose and honeysuckle the star-beams twinkled ; there 
came up sweet odors from the garden, the serenity of a 
June night enclosed them. And then Jack sang again, 
alone this time, the song of Grieg’s he loved so well, 
Ich liebe dich — in Zeit und Ewigkeit.” — To all eter- 
nity. And such a little distance on the road-way of 
life these four young people had trod, — so full of 
dreams of a future, so happy in to-day’s present. Let 
them dream on. 

But if one’s prophetic eye sees beyond the dreams 


256 


TWO GIRLS. 


the fulfilment, — sees homeless Jack, after much buffet- 
ing about, settled in a peaceful home, made a happy 
one by the gracious presence of one of our girls, — sees 
Archie a successful lawyer, with a distinct hope of 
one day being called Judge,” — sees the other of our 
two girls, not too far away in a gay city, in a home 
of her own, to which auntie is a frequent visitor, — 
auntie, whose hair must be whitened by the frosts of 
time, but whose heart must be ever young, — one may 
not chide himself for lack of discernment. 


THE END. 


J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY’S FICTION. 


'V HE IV/HE, WIDE W ORLD. By Elizabeth 

Wetherell. Printed from new plates, and illustrated by 
eight full-page pictures and thirty engravings in the text 
from drawings by Frederick Dielman, i2mo. Cloth, 
attractively bound, 75 cents. Paper Edition. Thirty illus- 
trations in text, 50 cents. 

Also published in small 8vo volume. With eight etchings 
by Frederick Dielman. Printed on laid paper. Extra 
cloth binding. $ 2 .^ 0 . 

“ A friend of our youth comes before us in a new dress in the shape 
of Ellen Montgomery, the gentle and pious heroine of Susan Warner’s 
' The Wide, Wide World,’ How many girls have made up their 
minds to be good girls because Ellen was. Where is the girl that has 
not fallen in love with that prig John ? The artist has made no attempt 
to modernize the personages, and has well preserved the character- 
istics of the period to which the story belongs .” — New York Critic. 


y^UEECHY. By Elizabeth Wetherell. Printed 

from new plates and illustrated with thirty engravings from 
drawings by Frederick Dielman. Uniform with “ Wide, 
Wide World.” i2mo. Cloth, ^i.oo. Paper, 50 cents. 

Miss Warner is not so unlike some novelists of greater preten- 
sion ; there is always, for the readers whom she desires to reach, a 
fresh interest, a direct appeal,' which makes sure that she will reach 
them, that her book will be read, and that it will make an impression. 
The moral and religious tone of her stories is always above any 
reproach,” and now comes a new edition to supply the demand 
which previous editions have not exhausted. 


pATIENCE. By Anna B. Warner. i2mo. 
^ Cloth, ^1.25. 

“ It is a pretty, wholesome story of country ways and a country 
home in the days of stage-coaches, spinning-wheels, and the district 
school. The heroine is captivating, and the rural scenes are charming. * 


Other Stories by the Misses Warner. 

Daisy. A Sequel to Melbourne House. 

Dollars and Cents. Queechy. 

The Hills of the Shatemuc. My Brother’s Keeper. 
Say and Seal. The Wide, Wide World. 


l2mo. Cloth. i?i.5o per volume. Sets of eight volumes, uniform 
binding, in neat box, ^11.75. 


Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Company, 715-717 Market St. 


J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY’S FICTION. 



OVELS BY MISS CAREY. 

But Men Must Work. 

Sir Godfrey’s Granddaughters. 
Mary St. John. 

Heriot’s Choice. 


I2mo. Paper, 50 cents. Cloth, $1.00. 
The Search for Basil Lyndhurst. 


Wooed and Married. 
Nellie’s Memories. 
Queenie’s Whim. 

Not Like Other Girls. 
Wee Wifie. 


Barbara Heathcote’s Trial. 
For Lilias. 

Robert Ord’s Atonement. 
Uncle Max. 

Only the Governess. 

Bound only in cloth, ^i-oo. 

“ Miss Rosa Nouchette Carey has achieved an enviable reputation 
as a writer of tales of a restful and quiet kind. They tell pleasant 
stories of agreeable people, are never sensational, and have a genuine 
moral purpose and helpful tone, without being aggressively didactic 
or distinctly religious in character .” — Boston Herald. 


A DIPL OMA T'S DIAR Y. By Julien Gordon. 

New Edition in paper covers. i2mo. 50 cents. 

” A strong story. Realistic enough to be either a clever work of 
art or a record of fact. The stage upon which the little drama is 
played, the people who pass over it, the customs and manners, — these 
are accurately taken from life, and by one who has occupied a position 
within the diplomatic circle .”— York Tribune. 

" The two characters that figure in the foreground of this story 
are alive ; we can hear them speak ; we see them ; we should recognize 
them in the street. That is the right artist's touch, and he who pos- 
sesses it can at will make us commune and sympathize with other 
human beings, no matter what their social status or what the stage- 
setting of their lives .” — New York Sun. 

Also bound in cloth, $ 1 . 00 . 

By the same author : 

A Successful Man. 

Vampires and Mademoiselle RfesfeDA. 
i2mo. Cloth, ^i.oo each. 


Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Company, 7 15-7 17 Market St. 


J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY’S FICTION. ' 
ffS. A. L. WISTER'S TRANSLATIONS 



FROM THE German, ^i.oo per* volume. 

Countess Erika's Apprenticeship. By Ossip Schubia 
“ O Thou, My Austria I” By Ossip Schubia 
Erlach Court. By Ossip Schubia 
The Alpine Fay. By E. Werner 
The Owl’s Nest. By E. Marlitt 
Picked Up in the Streets. By H. Schobert 
Saint Michael. By E. Werner 
Violetta. By Ursula Zoge von Manteufel 
The Eichhoffs. By Moritz von Reichenbach 
A New Race. By Gola Raimund 
Castle Hohenwald. By Adolph Streckfuss 
Margarethe. By E. Juncker 
Too Rich. By Adolph Streckfuss 
A Family Feud. By Ludwig Harder 
The Green Gate. By Ernst Wichert 
Only a Girl. By Wilhelmine von Hillern 
Why Did He Not Die? By Ad. von Volckhauser 
The Lady with the Rubies. By E. Marlitt 
Vain Forebodings. By E Oswald 
A Penniless Girl. By W. Heimburg 
Quicksands. By Adolph Streckfuss 
. Banned and Blessed. By E. Werner 
A Noble Name. By Clare von Gliimer 
From Hand to Hand. By Golo Raimund 
Severa. By E. Hartner 
Hulda. By Fanny Lewald 
The Bailiff’s Maid. By E. Marlitt 
In the Schillingscourt. By E. Marlitt 
Countess Gisela. By E. Marlitt 
At the Councillor’s. By E. Marlitt 
The Second Wife. By E. Marlitt 
The Old Mam’sblle’s Secret. By E. Marlitt 
Gold Elsie. By E. Marlitt 

The Little Moorland Princess. By*E. Marlitt 

I2mo. Attractively bound in cloth. Thirty-four volumes in 
twenty-three. Sold only in sets. ^^30.00 per set. 

Mrs. A. L. Wister, through her many translations of novels from 
the German, has established a reputation of the highest order for 
literary judgment, and for a long time her name upon the title-page 
of such a translation has been a sufficient guarantee to the lovers of 
fiction of a pure and elevating character, that the novel would be a 
cherished home favorite. This faith in Mrs Wister is fully justified 
by the fact that among her more than thirty translations that have 
been published by Lippincott’s there has not been a single disappoint- 
ment. And to the exquisite judgment of selection is to be added the 
rare excellence of her translations, which has commanded the 
admiration of literary and linguistic scholars .” — Boston Homeyournal, 


Philadelphia : J. B. LiPPiNCOTT Company, 715-717 Market St, 


J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY’S FICTION. 



N BOTH SIDES. By Frances 
Baylor. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 


Courtenay 


“ No such faithful, candid, kindly, brilliant, and incisive presenta- 
tion of English and American types has before been achieved. The 
wit of the story is considerable. It is written brilliantly, yet not 
flimsily. It is the best international novel that either side has hitherto 
produced. It is written by an American woman who really knows 
both countries, and who has shown that she possesses powers which 
ought to put her in the front rank of fiction.” — New York Tribune. 


DEHIND THE BLUE RIDGE. By 

Courtenay Baylor. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 


Frances 


“It is lightened through and through by humor as subtle and 
spontaneous as any that ever brightened the dark pages of life history, 
and is warmed by that keen sympathy and love for human nature 
which transfigures and ennobles everything it touches.” — Chicago 
Tribune. 


A SHOCKING EXAMPLE. By Frances 
Courtenay Baylor. i2mo. Cloth, 5 1.25. 

*' An entertaining collection of stories by a clever writer who does 
not adhere to any single line of scenes, incidents, or characters. Few 
of our women writers have ventured upon so wide a range of character 
or been more successful.” — New York Herald. 

” Miss Baylor is one of the best and brightest of American short 
story writers.” — Boston Transcript. 


F 


AR IN THE FOREST. By S. Weir Mitchell, 

author of “ Hepzibah Guinness,” etc. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 


” Dr. Mitchell shows in this, as in his other novels, a keen knowl- 
edge of human nature, the power to grasp and portray remarkable 
situations, a hearty recognition of manliness in all its phases, and a 
thorough understanding of the intricacies of the feminine mind. It is 
a capital novel." — Boston Beacon. 


Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Company, 715-717 Market St. 












'•^' '' ' »,>#>=?-■. 

‘ ■■ •-*••'« - 4.-> 5 




- X 




A < i*’ JU 31 

r '. . * ;-' :2 

v‘^ -- • ' ,i,iil5 



V 


. ,v^- 



» ' L r'e*’? 


% 




» r 

\ 




•» - jt ^ 


I'V' 


^ '%>v3'-5-- •J'! 


► I 


• 




V*" t 

« 






ft. 

t.'. V •• 

< 

■ - %. 

r 

* » . i 




■^v . ' - 

'V 


> ^ 


•S?*! 




A .7--. ■'' 




^ » 

•« 


'^5 


• ‘>->, • ■ ' 
p*/** • . * • 


.s 

* 


* 


1 


-^N i 


fe; »v 

■ik.« «>« ^ r^ 



rL 






*j* 




« I 


<>?•> 


-■*' 



,»5"i?jf‘'.- 


, -0 

* 3 


; 



I 


* ~ 1 


^ V.A 


w,y 


. / 


• *■ 




- Hfck.^ r« 











• \ 

• ^ 


;..5 


• - 

V 




9 T 

• « 


f 





% 


* * k 


f 


I 


t 













f 


% 






' '. I 




i 


I 


4 

A. 


i 



I 

> 

\ 


» 




i 


V 


V 


■ « 


li 






K 


' .r' 

r 


j 


I 


« 

\ 



» 




4 



/ 




-) 


% 


' ^ 

! « 


« 

* 

i 




4 


•I 

•« 


J. •/’ ' 

#- 



9 


% 

% 

• \ 




I 


4 




/ 








4 







• K _y ' 





• « * 



I 


« 



r * 


v .w ■ 




* r 

« 


« 


1 ^ 




T 









